Deliverance (All CC, Adult) - 24 Nov - Complete
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Forum Moderators
Deliverance (All CC, Adult) - 24 Nov - Complete
Deliverance
Disclaimer: I don’t own these characters - scene 2 belongs entirely to the writers. I just needed to incorporate it into this because it...well it happened on the show.
Rating: Adult – What else did you expect?
Couples: All CC
Summery: The attack has come, Earth is invaded and the Pod Squad is on the run. Their only hope of salvation is the Granolith but it doesn’t help the way they intended. To quote a song from a film I love – “It’s the end of the word as we know it…”
NB: Starts after the dance in season 2. Some things happened, others didn’t. One of which is that Kyle never told Tess he thought of her as a sister. That’s a big no no.
********************************************************
Chapter 1
Outer Edges of the Solar System, 18:54
Upon the orbital path that Pluto occupied all was quiet as it usually was in the void of the distant reaches of our little corner of the cosmos. A few small rocks floated aimlessly through space; that is until they stuck the surface of a large metal panel. That panel belonged to the hull of a ship, an attack cruiser that was roughly 5 times the size of an aircraft carrier. However it wasn’t alone, there were others of varying sizes and configurations. In all, there were over 500 vessels and each was as menacing as the next.
That armada was spread out, speeding through the solar system after it dropped out of hyperspace and heading for the target – a little shinning dot in the distance. In the middle was the flagship, it stretched back over half the space taken up by the rest of the ships and was over half a mile across. On board was the being who put together this little group.
“My Lord, we are approaching Earth.”
“Have you identified the location of the Four?” Kivar asked as he sat on his command chair. A chair that was his throne away from his throne, it couldn’t have been more embellished if he tried to make it so. A large mass of carved white stone in a ship of metal, identical to the original on the Antarian homeworld in every respect right down the symbols and jewels. The only difference was the controls and panels installed into it.
“Not yet My Lord. We know their vessel crashed in a desert region of their western continental landmass but nothing specific on the exact population centre.”
“Hmmm…send a scout. Ravouri Class.”
“Yes My Lord.”
The soldier pressed several buttons on his panel and within the minute a saucer shaped ship broke off from the main armada. It picked up speed and flew toward Earth. From his ship Kivar watched as the ship shrunk into the distance and smiled, in comparison to the others this ship was nothing more than a small fighter but it contained enough firepower to down thousands of jets in rapid succession before the weapons even got a little warm.
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, 19:00
Alex was sitting on his bed with his guitar across his lap. His fingers drummed on the soundboard and he held the telephone receiver to his head. Practically every night since the dance he had called Isabel or she called him.
“Yeah, it was a great night for me too.” Alex said
“Yeah? So what are you doing tonight?” Isabel asked
“Tonight?” Alex asked as he looked to Maria and Liz sitting nearby. Both signalled him to say no, “I can't.”
“Why?” Isabel asked
“I have a, ah…I'm studying.” He said what the girls told him to
“Alex. An A is the best you can get.”
“Yeah, I know. But I gotta, I've got a monstrous final in, ah…Robert Frost?…English. Eng...English, I've got a killer final, Mr. Broski's really puttin' the screws to us.”
“Well, if you'd rather stay and study, not come out and play with me...” Isabel said teasingly
Alex was very, very torn and bit into his fist in frustration but Liz and Maria told him to “Stay strong!” as they made a big show of arm muscles.
“I don't want to, but I have to.” Alex said
“Well, if you change your mind, I'll be at the Crashdown, probably until closing. So...”
“OK, well... I'll see you later.”
“OK.” Isabel said as they both hung up
Alex sank into his bed as his two friends moved closer and sat next to him. “I'm so proud of you.” Maria said
“This blows.” Alex sighed
“Well, at least you have the upper hand.” Maria said
“Yeah, you've got her chasing you. Who'd have thought that?” Liz continued
“Not me.” Maria said
“She’s thinking about me. Even now, she's on her bed, and she's thinking about me.” Alex said as he pondered on it
“OK. So, are we done with this Isabel thing? All right.” Maria asked and then looked at Liz seriously, “Max kissed Tess.”
“Maria, let's go to work.” Liz said putting an end to it
“OK.” Maria relented
“Come on.” Liz said and looked to Alex, “Alex, you be strong, OK?”
“Strong, strong, strong.” Maria said
“Just be strong, OK?” Liz said playfully, “Goodbye.”
Then both girls left, leaving Alex on his own and laying on his back. “Strong. Str.... Yeah.” He knew just how much strength he had when it came to Isabel.
Road Just Outside of Town, 20 Minutes Later
Alex was trembling with anticipation. Isabel’s little tease, her tone, everything she did to get him to come over was working well. He was doing his best to focus on the road and he was listening to music, anything to get his mind off the words that made him bite his fist. He knew he should have listened to Liz and Maria, he should have stayed strong and stayed in his bedroom.
However there was something about him that he couldn’t deny that was driving him, he was a hormonal teenager with a beautiful girl waiting for him. He drove along the roads, it was dark and there were no street lights out here but it was the shortcut across town to Isabel’s. Alex wasn’t expecting to see a light, definitely not this kind of light. As Alex went further along the road he spotted a light in the sky. The lights on aircraft were a common occurrence but as it drew closer he soon started to see the differences between those lights and that of what he was seeing.
The colours were striking, rotating quickly from red to yellow then to white, green then blue. The closer it drew the brighter it became and Alex started to see intense beams shooting down form it. They way it moved, it’s flight pattern and sharp turns, Alex began to suspect what he was seeing but he still couldn’t believe it. Even knowing the truth first hand hadn’t prepared him for this and he was utterly mesmerised as the disk shaped craft became clearer and he could easily see it.
As he watched it cross the ridgeline ahead of him, he never took his eyes off if it. That was his mistake as another driver was also on that road, driving a very large and heavy truck. He too had seen the object. As the light in the sky vanished, Alex turned his head back to the road and saw nothing but the flash of suddenly approaching headlights blinded Alex.
The teenager brought his arm up to shield his eyes from the light but everything happened so fast. Without even realising it he had moved the wheel around slightly and his car when swerving into the next lane. The driver of the truck had returned his attention back to the road at the same moment and jerked hard on his steering wheel in the other direction but it wasn’t enough. The truck clipped Alex’s car and caused it to jump up, roll and land hard before it smacked into the cliff.
Two instincts went through the driver’s mind. The first was to stop, call for help on his radio and check on the other car. The second was to get out of there as fast as his truck would go. He chose the later and he floored the gas pedal, he left Alex stuck there and strapped into his car.
Passing Jupiter…
The fleet was passing the gas giant on their route to Earth. Kivar remained in his throne when the signal came in. He did look over when the beeping sound started and awaited the report from the comm. Station.
“Sir, our scout reports that he has not been detected. This world’s detection systems are primitive.”
“Excellent.” Kivar said, “I could do without the added time of having to pick off their forces when they’re mobilized. I’d prefer to spend those ten seconds searching for the Granolith.”
“Yes my lord. Our scout also reports that their chosen landing zone shows no signs of the Granolith. There is a population centre nearby…and there are metal particles in the soil of a nearby crater consistent with an Antarian transport ship.”
“Well, didn’t they make a lucky choice for landing? At the very least we know where to start. That population centre is to be unharmed…and make sure their broadcast signals are not interfered with. I want the Four to watch what I’m about to do.” Kivar said, “Attack only when I give the order…and prepare the Geologic Pulse. I’m going to enjoy this one.”
“Preparation underway My Lord. 2 Hours until orbit at current velocity.”
“2 hours…what to do for 2 hours?” Kivar said before smiling, “Instruct our scout to start collecting native wildlife. Begin the procedures and return them to the planet as soon as possible.”
The soldier smiled, most soldiers under Kivar’s command liked this tactic as they never knew that they would get or just how bloody it would be. It may be an old move but sometimes the classics never die. “With pleasure my lord.” With that he relayed the instructions to the scout.
On the planet, the saucer flew over areas that were remote. They went over forests and farms, over the desert and rivers. In each location they transported random selections of animals up into their cargo bay where their scientists were waiting. The animals were restrained, the scientists brought forth probes of different sizes and cut into the skins of the animals. They pushed in and burrowed deep, not one of the people in the room cares for the sounds of pain coming from the animals. Instead they just pressed a button and a combination of yellow and green liquid flowed into each specimen.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, 20:00
Isabel couldn’t explain it but she was getting ready. She was dressing casually but seductively, form-hugging clothes that showed plenty of cleavage while still being tasteful, she was dressing for a date that hadn’t been made. Somehow she just knew that her phone conversation was bring Alex to her. At the same time, Max stood in her doorway and watched as she fidgeted about her bedroom. He shook his head.
“What?” Isabel asked
“Nothing.” Max said, “Just been a while since I’ve seen you like this. Actually I don’t remember when I have seen you like this.”
“Ha ha, very funny.” Isabel said as she looked around for her purse
Max reached over to the cabinet beside her door and picket it up. He waved it around and Isabel snatched it from him. “You really need to calm down. Have fun like you usually do.”
“You mean like you?” Isabel asked but it was more of a statement.
“Huh?”
“You and Tess. Like I wouldn’t know about that kiss. I know everything that happens at school remember.”
“I…yeah that was a mistake in more ways than one.” Max said while trying not to make eye contact with his sister
“Oh now I am curious. And you’ve always been able to talk to be about everything don’t stop now.” Isabel said
“When it happened…you know it’s nothing. Just enjoy…”
“Hey! Max, tell me.” Isabel said harshly and then softly
Max looked at her, he knew that even if Alex was to arrive at this very moment he wasn’t going to get out of this. “It is nothing. It’s just that it wasn’t me…exactly. I wanted to but I didn’t. It was like that part of me that was married to her was coming out.”
“Uh huh.” Isabel said, it wasn’t like she didn’t entirely understand. There was the time when she and Michael were sharing dreams about being together.
“When it was over…”
“You were back to normal and started thinking about a certain brunette.” Isabel said
“Yes. And I wished it never happened because now I have no idea what Tess is expecting.”
“And Liz saw you.”
Max sharply brought his head up and looked into Isabel’s eyes before he closed his own in regret. “Well at least one of us has their relationships sorted out.”
Then came a knock at the front door and both moved out of the room. They headed to the door to answer it before one of their parents got there. Isabel wouldn’t have minded if one of them answered it but she could do without her father being her father with Alex. Those kind of stares could kill, she knew first hand how intimidating her dad could be when it came to her dates and she wasn’t putting Alex through that yet. As Max turned the handle and pulled open the door, Isabel’s mouth opened and Max suddenly went on panic mode. It was Alex on the other side but his clothes were tattered, ripped and shredded. There was a massive bruise going from his cheek and up to his forehead. Blood was coming from his nose and from a cut on his lip while it was obvious that his left arm was in severe pain from the way Alex held it. He survived the crash and pulled himself out but after that his brain was only operating on the need to get to this location.
“I saw…I saw…” Alex panted
“Oh my god.” Diane said as she came out with her husband.
Alex was about to collapse there and then from a mixture of exhaustion and pain. As he fell forward Philip and Max both reached out to catch him.
“Isabel call an ambulance…and his parents.” Diane said
Philip and Max carried him into the living room and rested him on the couch. Isabel looked at Max, he knew what she wanted him to do and he would in a heartbeat if it wasn’t for their parents. His healing talents would fix Alex up in less than a minute but exposure to his parents was still very high on his “not to do list”. Besides a hospital could take care of his, it would be a longer period of pain but he knew Alex would be the last one who’d want to expose Isabel.
“Max…” Alex gasped
“Easy. Keep quiet, save your strength.” Max said
“They’re…here.”
“Who’s here?” Philip asked
All Alex could do was reach out for a pad of paper and the pen he hazily saw through his blurred vision on the coffee table. Max helped him and held the pad in his own hands as Alex drew with the pen. What he drew was rough and shaky but it was clear, both Max and Isabel recognised the symbol even though it was only half complete when he completely passed out. It was the symbol of the pendant that Isabel found in Atherton’s hidden basement.
Max and Isabel looked at each other. She moved over to the window and picked up the phone to call the ambulance but at the same time she looked out the window and up into the sky. For the first time in a long time she was looking for strange lights in the sky. Max on the other hand subtly moved his hands over Alex’s arms and chest, he was pretending to look for anything really wrong that he could pass on to paramedics but he was really using his healing powers on a very low level. He was doing what he could to take most of the pain and correct any internal injury that severe enough to require a full on connection.
High Orbit Over Earth, Same Time
“My Lord, we have entered orbit. They still are not detecting us.”
Kivar smiled, “Have our little pets been returned?”
“Yes my lord. They will remain restrained until we have finished.”
Kivar pressed a few buttons on his controls and the screen lit up with the image of Earth. “Any sign of the Four?”
“No my Lord. Our sensors are having problems locking on to their unique life-signs.”
“Explain.” Kivar ordered
“It appears that there are high levels of carbon toxins in their atmosphere in addition to residual levels of ionising radiation.”
“Nuclear radiation? Ah of course…their little period of excessive tests. I thought our sensors could see through such things.”
“Normally yes, sir. However there appears to also be some of our technology on the planet. Hand held units by the look of it. They are emitting a variety of energy signals that are providing additional interference.”
“Our ground forces are still alive? Impressive. Maybe I shouldn’t have them killed for incompetence.”
“Yes sir but I believe the devices are in the possession of Communication Hosts…My Lord we are receiving a message from Lord Larek on the homeworld.”
“What does that useless Shplacked want now?”
“He has filled an official protest over this action. Earth is declared neutral territory for all houses in the Empire…the Council is unified in this position.”
“Wait. They have all connected to their human hosts to activate their units to throw off my sensors and hide Zan? Well, then.”
“Your orders My Lord?”
Kivar smiled, “We’ll just have to do this the hard way. Open a frequency to all ships.” He said. Then his communications officer activated his panel, looked back at his master and nodded. Kivar looked with hatred and glee at the screen, “BEGIN!” He watched as all of his ships shot forward toward the atmosphere.
Living Room, Evans Residence, Midnight
By this time everyone had arrived. After calling Alex’s parents, Isabel let Maria and Liz know and since Alex had told them what he saw the Sheriff and Kyle would be a good idea as well. Each had come but the ambulance never did. The Evans had their television on, muted but on and it didn’t take long to realise why there were no paramedics.
It was all over the news. Massive amounts of ships flooding through the atmosphere and striking at military bases all over the planet. The entire world was mesmerised at the nightmare version of First Contact with an alien species. It didn’t take long for the sound to be turned back up as Isabel wiped the blood from Alex’s face with his mother holding his hand.
“It has been over 2 hours now and the attack has been brutal. Estimates put military losses at over 85%. They didn’t manage to shoot back. New York, Washington and Philadelphia are completely in ruins. All nearby smaller towns have been decimated and there are very few survivors. Reports are coming in of strange, mutated animals that are hunting people through the streets. They are acting intelligently, seeking out and finding people who are hidden…eye witness accounts report that they open doors, look under debris…some even report that they even gather who they capture and lay them out in strange patterns like they were trophies. This is truly something we never hoped we’d see…may god bless us all.” The anchor said on the television
“This is insane.” Jeff said
“What kind of people would do this?” Diane said
“You don’t want to know.” Michael mumbled incoherently
“With this going on…we’ll be lucky if anyone comes out to see Alex.” Charles said
“Then what do we do?” Nancy asked, “He could have internal damage.”
All the teenagers looked at each other. They didn’t know what to do and there was nowhere safe for them, it was only a matter of time. “This just in…” The anchor said getting the attention of everyone back to the screen, “…a large group of alien ships have broken off from their locations and joined together. Their course appears to be taking them to Roswell New Mexico.”
“Oh god.” Diane said
“We need to get out of here.” Valenti said
“And go where?” Jeff said, “These things are everywhere.”
“The Granolith.” Max said, “We can go there.”
Everyone looked at Max, especially the others of their little club who were very surprised. “Max?” Tess said as if she was asking him what he was thinking
“What the hell is a Granolith?” Jeff asked
“They’re here…because of us. Me, Isabel, Michael and Tess.” Max said before looking at the others, “There’s no point in hiding it any more.” He walked straight over to Alex and rested his hands on his sister’s boyfriend. In seconds his eyes were closed and his powers were focused.
Everyone watched as Alex’s cuts and bruises quickly closed and as his breathing became more steady. All the parents jumped up and stared with disbelief, then Alex’s eyes darted open and he sat up. “Thanks.” Alex said and then looked around, “Uh oh.”
“Yeah.” Max said
“Max and the others are aliens.” Liz said, “Last year I was shot…I was dead. Max healed me just like he healed Alex and he saved me.”
“And we’ve been connected ever since.” Max said as he got back onto his feet. “We’ve never known who we were or where we came from. We just knew we were…different. We never told anyone until Liz, that brought in Maria, then Alex and then Kyle and the Sheriff.”
“This is…” Philip started
“Dad! It’s true.” Isabel said
“We’ve been looking out for each other.” Maria said, feeling her mother’s eyes on her
“And we’ve had more than our fair share of problems.” Michael said
“I can’t believe you guys just did this.” Tess said, “Rule 1, no one knows.” She said with agitation before she took a breath
“What good does it do to hide it now? It’s a good bet that that is Kivar up there and he’s not stopping for anything until he finds us.” Michael said
“Are you telling me…” Jeff started
“Dad, I wouldn’t be alive right now if it wasn’t for Max. If you have a problem, remember that.” Liz said, cutting off her father before he said something she’d regret.
“Uh everyone, we are kind of on a time limit here.” Alex said
“He’s right, if we’re going to go it has to be now.” Max said, “Trust me, the Granolith is going to be the safest place there is. They don’t know were it is.”
Their parents had a thousand questions but fear over what was incoming was a little bit stronger. Before long they were in the cars, it took a little convincing to make it happen but all the parents piled into one vehicle while the teenagers were all in the other. Max was able to make a strong case that they’d be safe thanks to the demonstration of his shield. In minutes they were on the road. They didn’t take anything except a lot of food and some bottled water the Evans kept stored.
Road Heading Out of Town…
After ten minutes the two vehicles were speeding away, they didn’t think they’d have to worry about getting a traffic ticket. Michael was driving and leading the people carrier that their parents were in out into the desert and to the mountain that housed their pods. Looking back out to town they could all see over 50 ships fly over Roswell.
The lights were everywhere as they danced in the skies and then they started shining intense beams on each building. They were scanning, looking for their targets that were now gaining some distance from them. Max was surprised that they didn’t start shooting right away and checking through the mess later for them but as it was there was simply nothing they could do as headlights came on in the small town of vehicles trying to get away.
After only a few minutes everyone was surprised as all the ships flooded away in every direction. The next thing anyone saw was a dark red beam that shot down from space. It hit the ground 25 miles west of the town, the impact sent out shockwaves that resulted in what felt like an earthquake. It almost sent that cars off the road but they kept on driving and the buildings shook to the point that their windows either shattered or broke out right.
It was too dark to see what was happening but Max suspected that the impact couldn’t be counted as a miss. He had to believe that their technology was advanced enough not to miss by that much and that they hit precisely where they wanted to. They looked and felt the ground continue to shake, something was definitely going on beneath their feet.
Kivar’s Flagship, 00:30
Kivar watched as city after city was levelled and as the human population scurried around like fleeing rodents. Then came the word that they picked up faint signs of life matching the former king and the other three. The attack group he assigned found nothing so he ordered the immediate deployment of his weapon. It cut through the planet’s crust like a hot knife through butter and started the process.
“Volcano forming precisely according to specifications sir. Magma is beginning to flow freely.”
“Good.” Kivar said. On the planet the mountainous sides of the volcano were taking shape rapidly as the lava shot up into the air. The molten rock spurted and flowed into rivers and canyons but the flow was becoming more intense and violent.
“Lava wave is forming and heading to Roswell.”
“When the wave reaches it’s apex, fire the second beam.” Kivar ordered
The wave rapidly approached the town, it was massive and high, the fiery version of tsunami rushed Roswell. As it hit a small line of hills it broke and flew over the small town, at that moment the second beam shot down and hit the lava. It solidified in seconds, the town was covered in a bubble of solid rock. If there was anyone inside, they wouldn’t be alive for much longer as the limited air supply would eventually run out. Given its shear thickness, no one was going to be digging their way through anytime soon.
“Done sir. If their hiding in there then they’ll be dead soon enough. Still no sign of the Granolith.”
“Keep scanning near the town and crash site.” Kivar ordered
3 Miles Outside of Roswell, 01:00
They were still on route to the Granolith. The groups saw the glow of the lava and it’s suddenly disappearance but had no idea of what happened. They just kept on driving and could only wonder about the fate of the Roswellians…that and what was going through their parent’s minds. Max knew that one day he might have to spill the truth of everything to his parents but he hoped it would have been under better circumstances.
Michael had kept up the pace of his driving but that wasn’t going to help him now. One of the ships that flew away from Roswell had detected movement and shot off after them. It suddenly flew over the ridge, circled back and hovered over the road. Michael didn’t stop; he just hit the gas harder and floored it. The alien ship started firing, the blasts exploded on the road and on the cliff walls above and below the road. It was entirely random; no pattern to it what so ever. It looked as though they were more interested in scaring their targets rather than hitting them.
However eventually one did hit. One blast went straight for their parent’s car and cut right through it. The result was that the car went flying off the road and heading off down the cliff.
“NO!” Liz cried out as the vehicle exploded in a ball of fire
Tears instantly fell from Maria’s face as they all watched the fireball roll off down the hill. Each of them felt like they had just had their guts ripped out and as much as Michael wanted to stop to see if he could do anything, he knew he couldn’t. He kept on going but he was pissed, his anger was greater than anything he felt before and he could feel his powers surge.
He pushed his hand out the window, his hand glowed with a shining white light that shot out far brighter than anything he had done before. The blast went straight for the ship and impacted. The vessel was flung back at least 50 feet and rolled over onto it’s back in the air before it came crashing down. It hit the ground with great force and all anyone could do was look at Michael in surprise. He never looked back, he just looked forward and didn’t take his eyes off the road but his hands did grip the steering wheel until his knuckles were white.
They knew that there was a good chance that what Michael just did would have drawn attention from it’s friends, either that or they would have sent a message back. Their only hope was to reach the Granolith Chamber and hide, even though they were beginning to have their doubts about whether or not they would really be safe there.
Pod Mountain, A Little Later
It may have taken some time and the cost may have been great but they soon reached the mountain. All were devastated, the only thing that kept them going was that the survival instincts were in full motion. It pumped the adrenaline through their veins, it kept them awake and alert as they got out of their car. Jim Valenti had been the closest thing to a real father Tess had ever known and now she was feeling that loss along with Kyle. They were all feeling similarly, even Michael who liked Maria’s mother…she kept him on his toes and given his relationship with Maria he felt it was good being on her good side.
Even as they climbed the mountain, eventually the exhaustion had to hit and it did. They simply wanted to stop but seeing an approaching light in the sky made them move even harder. They pushed on and reached the rock door. Max opened it and all moved in as fast as their weary legs could go.
Kivar’s Flagship, Same Time
“My lord, we’ve found the Royal Four. Zan, Vilandra, Rath and Ava. They are with four humans and climbing a geological formation outside of the population centre.”
“That’s it.” Kivar said with happiness, “Send a squad, full assault.”
“Yes My Lord.”
“And remind them, that’s the granolith in there. If they damage it I will have their children torn apart in front of them.”
“My lord.”
Granolith Chamber, 01:30
The group moved through the pod chamber and straight to the Granolith but they knew they weren’t safe, they could feel it in their bones. All they could do was sit around the room and collapse to the floor to regain their breaths. As a result of coming here they were cornered, no other exits, no options and no hope. It was only a matter of time before they would be joining their parents. They were scared, truly scared.
Max looked around the room before his eyes settled onto the Granolith. He knew it was powerful; the question was how powerful was it. He doubted it could stop an attack of this scale and even if it could he doubted they would be safe. It was inevitable that humans would learn of their existence and that they were the reason why their cities were being turned to rubble in less time that it took to drive from one end of Roswell to the other. Soon Max stood up and moved to the device.
“Do you know what you’re doing?” Liz asked
“Yes and no. But we don’t have a choice. We need time to think.” Max said
He moved closer to the Granolith and rested his hand on it. “Granolith…can you take all of us somewhere safe from Kivar and this attack?” Max asked
There was a swirl inside the black obelisk and Antarian letters appeared on the surface. Max had asked the question out of instinct, he knew that he must have known how to operate it somewhere inside him and trust himself to get it right. However he couldn’t read his native language. For that he turned to Tess.
Tess moved up and looked to the letters, “Yes…it says yes.” She said
“Granolith…do it.” Max instructed
The device swept a beam of yellow light around the room and brought everyone into itself. They were all disoriented, it was like they were all just floating in mist and that they themselves were insubstantial. Kyle almost ended up bringing up his supper but his biology at the moment was a little different. He didn’t have a stomach right now, he and the others were mostly energy.
Outside…
Another ship had locked onto the mountain and flew straight for it. As it angled up to fire at the mountain and blow the door into a billion small chunks, it detected an increase of energy from inside the rock. The emanations were clearly that of the Granolith and knew that their enemy would powering up the Granolith for some reason. They had to strike now. With a single concentrated pulse of energy they fired their main weapon and hit the rock. That was their mistake. They should never have fired at that moment.
Granolith Chamber…
As the Granolith activated its systems the energy from that blast flooded through the mountain and surged through the granolith. The energy spike caused sparks of raw power to jump from one end of the chamber to the other, from the roof to the floor and many went through the device itself. Its processed went without interruption but with the massive amount of energy it wasn’t going to do exactly what it intended.
Inside the Granolith, the group could only watch. Without even realising it Max’s hand had found Liz’s and before they knew what was happening they were engulfed with light. Then everything span around and streaked downward as if they were travelling through space at warp speed. The sensations were incredible, rushing through them again and again until they felt like they were going to pass out…then they did. In the chamber, the Granolith crackled with energy before it suddenly stopped and then shot out in a wall of light. It moved out like an ever expanding and a perfectly formed sphere.
Kivar’s Flagship, Immediately Following
On the control deck, one officer looked at his panel and turned away quickly, “MY LORD, massive shockwave approached. The readings are off the scale! Tracilium levels are increasing…it’ll cover this entire star system.”
“The Granolith…those idiots…this will not happen.” Kivar spat as he jumped from his chair and ran down the hall. He reached his escape pod and started entering a mass of commands on it’s access panel.
“Ship, initiate full shielding.” Kivar ordered
“Confirmed.” The ship’s computer answered
Kivar jumped inside the pod and sealed the hatch. It launched automatically and shot straight down to the planet. It passed though the wave, it’s shielding protecting it from all the forms of energy that was assaulting it. It was a complete bombardment that had rapidly covered the planet and now engulfed his fleet. He watched through his window as everything suddenly stopped.
Ships stopped in mid manoeuvre, blasts from their weapons didn’t go any further and yet they didn’t degrade. On board and on the planet people were frozen were they were, everything was. Time had been frozen, not a single second was passing at the moment in this entire system. Planets stopped in their orbital paths, the moon stopped rotating and plumes of fire from the sun looked as though they had been caught in a snapshot. The only exception was Kivar. He was protected as his pod impacted the planets surface and became buried deep in the crust. That was when his own systems malfunctioned and activated a stasis field to keep him alive. In a solar system of frozen time, he himself was frozen – on ice.
Elsewhere…
In the destination that wasn’t exactly what the Granolith intended, everyone lay on the floor unconscious. Residual energy crackled all over the chamber before it eventually dissipated. After a while they started to wake up. Everyone groaned in pain as they sat up and looked around. The chamber was damaged, random panels on the walls looked as though someone had switched off the lights and a few flickered on and off. The Granolith itself had cracks all over it and was sparking.
“Okay, that looks broken.” Maria said
“Yeah.” Max said as he rested his hand against it. He was rewarded by a mild electric shock that had his shaking his hand and swearing.
Just then one of the cracks started to fuse together. “Self repair?” Liz asked
“Looks like it. It’ll probably take some time to full fix itself.” Max said as he looked over and could see a hole in the roof. Everyone followed his train of vision and could see some sort of rough tunnel. It was more like a wide crack in the rock that had been widened again and again.
“I guess we should see exactly where we are.” Max said, “Find out where to go from there.”
“Yeah.” Liz said, “Let’s just hope we’re somewhere remote. An island in the pacific sounds nice right about now.”
“Let’s see.” Michael said as he jumped up and pulled himself into the opening. After that he took the hands of each person, one after the other, and pulled them up. Lead by Max, they each crawled on their hands and legs through the crack to the surface. What they saw was not what they expected, not even close.
They were high upon a cliff, looking out over a dark ocean that crashed against the base of the cliff that stretched on for long, endless miles. At their backs, about a mile away was a dense forest with trees that went up high. Never before had they seen such trees, it was like they had been growing for centuries. The trunk of each looked like it would take at least a good 20minute walk to get around and everywhere nearby was small wooden post.
Each was adorned with a collection of animal skulls and bones, set up as a warning not to go any further and each was set up facing away from the Granolith chamber. They were intended to keep people out of the area now occupied but the teenagers. In the rock from which they had just climbed out of was vaguely similar to the very top of the mountain that had housed the Granolith. They couldn’t help but wonder at just what was brought with them.
That left the sky. It was night but the stars were very unfamiliar, not one looked like they were where they should be and if that wasn’t enough there was the moon. Or rather, the moons. There were two hanging high in the sky, bright and full with a third, much smaller one, coming over the horizon in the distance. It was fairly evident to everyone that they had sorely underestimated where the Granolith had sent them.
“I don’t think we’re in Kansas anymore Toto.” Kyle said as he looked over the ocean
To Be Continued…
Disclaimer: I don’t own these characters - scene 2 belongs entirely to the writers. I just needed to incorporate it into this because it...well it happened on the show.
Rating: Adult – What else did you expect?
Couples: All CC
Summery: The attack has come, Earth is invaded and the Pod Squad is on the run. Their only hope of salvation is the Granolith but it doesn’t help the way they intended. To quote a song from a film I love – “It’s the end of the word as we know it…”
NB: Starts after the dance in season 2. Some things happened, others didn’t. One of which is that Kyle never told Tess he thought of her as a sister. That’s a big no no.
********************************************************
Chapter 1
Outer Edges of the Solar System, 18:54
Upon the orbital path that Pluto occupied all was quiet as it usually was in the void of the distant reaches of our little corner of the cosmos. A few small rocks floated aimlessly through space; that is until they stuck the surface of a large metal panel. That panel belonged to the hull of a ship, an attack cruiser that was roughly 5 times the size of an aircraft carrier. However it wasn’t alone, there were others of varying sizes and configurations. In all, there were over 500 vessels and each was as menacing as the next.
That armada was spread out, speeding through the solar system after it dropped out of hyperspace and heading for the target – a little shinning dot in the distance. In the middle was the flagship, it stretched back over half the space taken up by the rest of the ships and was over half a mile across. On board was the being who put together this little group.
“My Lord, we are approaching Earth.”
“Have you identified the location of the Four?” Kivar asked as he sat on his command chair. A chair that was his throne away from his throne, it couldn’t have been more embellished if he tried to make it so. A large mass of carved white stone in a ship of metal, identical to the original on the Antarian homeworld in every respect right down the symbols and jewels. The only difference was the controls and panels installed into it.
“Not yet My Lord. We know their vessel crashed in a desert region of their western continental landmass but nothing specific on the exact population centre.”
“Hmmm…send a scout. Ravouri Class.”
“Yes My Lord.”
The soldier pressed several buttons on his panel and within the minute a saucer shaped ship broke off from the main armada. It picked up speed and flew toward Earth. From his ship Kivar watched as the ship shrunk into the distance and smiled, in comparison to the others this ship was nothing more than a small fighter but it contained enough firepower to down thousands of jets in rapid succession before the weapons even got a little warm.
Alex’s Bedroom, Whitman Residence, 19:00
Alex was sitting on his bed with his guitar across his lap. His fingers drummed on the soundboard and he held the telephone receiver to his head. Practically every night since the dance he had called Isabel or she called him.
“Yeah, it was a great night for me too.” Alex said
“Yeah? So what are you doing tonight?” Isabel asked
“Tonight?” Alex asked as he looked to Maria and Liz sitting nearby. Both signalled him to say no, “I can't.”
“Why?” Isabel asked
“I have a, ah…I'm studying.” He said what the girls told him to
“Alex. An A is the best you can get.”
“Yeah, I know. But I gotta, I've got a monstrous final in, ah…Robert Frost?…English. Eng...English, I've got a killer final, Mr. Broski's really puttin' the screws to us.”
“Well, if you'd rather stay and study, not come out and play with me...” Isabel said teasingly
Alex was very, very torn and bit into his fist in frustration but Liz and Maria told him to “Stay strong!” as they made a big show of arm muscles.
“I don't want to, but I have to.” Alex said
“Well, if you change your mind, I'll be at the Crashdown, probably until closing. So...”
“OK, well... I'll see you later.”
“OK.” Isabel said as they both hung up
Alex sank into his bed as his two friends moved closer and sat next to him. “I'm so proud of you.” Maria said
“This blows.” Alex sighed
“Well, at least you have the upper hand.” Maria said
“Yeah, you've got her chasing you. Who'd have thought that?” Liz continued
“Not me.” Maria said
“She’s thinking about me. Even now, she's on her bed, and she's thinking about me.” Alex said as he pondered on it
“OK. So, are we done with this Isabel thing? All right.” Maria asked and then looked at Liz seriously, “Max kissed Tess.”
“Maria, let's go to work.” Liz said putting an end to it
“OK.” Maria relented
“Come on.” Liz said and looked to Alex, “Alex, you be strong, OK?”
“Strong, strong, strong.” Maria said
“Just be strong, OK?” Liz said playfully, “Goodbye.”
Then both girls left, leaving Alex on his own and laying on his back. “Strong. Str.... Yeah.” He knew just how much strength he had when it came to Isabel.
Road Just Outside of Town, 20 Minutes Later
Alex was trembling with anticipation. Isabel’s little tease, her tone, everything she did to get him to come over was working well. He was doing his best to focus on the road and he was listening to music, anything to get his mind off the words that made him bite his fist. He knew he should have listened to Liz and Maria, he should have stayed strong and stayed in his bedroom.
However there was something about him that he couldn’t deny that was driving him, he was a hormonal teenager with a beautiful girl waiting for him. He drove along the roads, it was dark and there were no street lights out here but it was the shortcut across town to Isabel’s. Alex wasn’t expecting to see a light, definitely not this kind of light. As Alex went further along the road he spotted a light in the sky. The lights on aircraft were a common occurrence but as it drew closer he soon started to see the differences between those lights and that of what he was seeing.
The colours were striking, rotating quickly from red to yellow then to white, green then blue. The closer it drew the brighter it became and Alex started to see intense beams shooting down form it. They way it moved, it’s flight pattern and sharp turns, Alex began to suspect what he was seeing but he still couldn’t believe it. Even knowing the truth first hand hadn’t prepared him for this and he was utterly mesmerised as the disk shaped craft became clearer and he could easily see it.
As he watched it cross the ridgeline ahead of him, he never took his eyes off if it. That was his mistake as another driver was also on that road, driving a very large and heavy truck. He too had seen the object. As the light in the sky vanished, Alex turned his head back to the road and saw nothing but the flash of suddenly approaching headlights blinded Alex.
The teenager brought his arm up to shield his eyes from the light but everything happened so fast. Without even realising it he had moved the wheel around slightly and his car when swerving into the next lane. The driver of the truck had returned his attention back to the road at the same moment and jerked hard on his steering wheel in the other direction but it wasn’t enough. The truck clipped Alex’s car and caused it to jump up, roll and land hard before it smacked into the cliff.
Two instincts went through the driver’s mind. The first was to stop, call for help on his radio and check on the other car. The second was to get out of there as fast as his truck would go. He chose the later and he floored the gas pedal, he left Alex stuck there and strapped into his car.
Passing Jupiter…
The fleet was passing the gas giant on their route to Earth. Kivar remained in his throne when the signal came in. He did look over when the beeping sound started and awaited the report from the comm. Station.
“Sir, our scout reports that he has not been detected. This world’s detection systems are primitive.”
“Excellent.” Kivar said, “I could do without the added time of having to pick off their forces when they’re mobilized. I’d prefer to spend those ten seconds searching for the Granolith.”
“Yes my lord. Our scout also reports that their chosen landing zone shows no signs of the Granolith. There is a population centre nearby…and there are metal particles in the soil of a nearby crater consistent with an Antarian transport ship.”
“Well, didn’t they make a lucky choice for landing? At the very least we know where to start. That population centre is to be unharmed…and make sure their broadcast signals are not interfered with. I want the Four to watch what I’m about to do.” Kivar said, “Attack only when I give the order…and prepare the Geologic Pulse. I’m going to enjoy this one.”
“Preparation underway My Lord. 2 Hours until orbit at current velocity.”
“2 hours…what to do for 2 hours?” Kivar said before smiling, “Instruct our scout to start collecting native wildlife. Begin the procedures and return them to the planet as soon as possible.”
The soldier smiled, most soldiers under Kivar’s command liked this tactic as they never knew that they would get or just how bloody it would be. It may be an old move but sometimes the classics never die. “With pleasure my lord.” With that he relayed the instructions to the scout.
On the planet, the saucer flew over areas that were remote. They went over forests and farms, over the desert and rivers. In each location they transported random selections of animals up into their cargo bay where their scientists were waiting. The animals were restrained, the scientists brought forth probes of different sizes and cut into the skins of the animals. They pushed in and burrowed deep, not one of the people in the room cares for the sounds of pain coming from the animals. Instead they just pressed a button and a combination of yellow and green liquid flowed into each specimen.
Isabel’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, 20:00
Isabel couldn’t explain it but she was getting ready. She was dressing casually but seductively, form-hugging clothes that showed plenty of cleavage while still being tasteful, she was dressing for a date that hadn’t been made. Somehow she just knew that her phone conversation was bring Alex to her. At the same time, Max stood in her doorway and watched as she fidgeted about her bedroom. He shook his head.
“What?” Isabel asked
“Nothing.” Max said, “Just been a while since I’ve seen you like this. Actually I don’t remember when I have seen you like this.”
“Ha ha, very funny.” Isabel said as she looked around for her purse
Max reached over to the cabinet beside her door and picket it up. He waved it around and Isabel snatched it from him. “You really need to calm down. Have fun like you usually do.”
“You mean like you?” Isabel asked but it was more of a statement.
“Huh?”
“You and Tess. Like I wouldn’t know about that kiss. I know everything that happens at school remember.”
“I…yeah that was a mistake in more ways than one.” Max said while trying not to make eye contact with his sister
“Oh now I am curious. And you’ve always been able to talk to be about everything don’t stop now.” Isabel said
“When it happened…you know it’s nothing. Just enjoy…”
“Hey! Max, tell me.” Isabel said harshly and then softly
Max looked at her, he knew that even if Alex was to arrive at this very moment he wasn’t going to get out of this. “It is nothing. It’s just that it wasn’t me…exactly. I wanted to but I didn’t. It was like that part of me that was married to her was coming out.”
“Uh huh.” Isabel said, it wasn’t like she didn’t entirely understand. There was the time when she and Michael were sharing dreams about being together.
“When it was over…”
“You were back to normal and started thinking about a certain brunette.” Isabel said
“Yes. And I wished it never happened because now I have no idea what Tess is expecting.”
“And Liz saw you.”
Max sharply brought his head up and looked into Isabel’s eyes before he closed his own in regret. “Well at least one of us has their relationships sorted out.”
Then came a knock at the front door and both moved out of the room. They headed to the door to answer it before one of their parents got there. Isabel wouldn’t have minded if one of them answered it but she could do without her father being her father with Alex. Those kind of stares could kill, she knew first hand how intimidating her dad could be when it came to her dates and she wasn’t putting Alex through that yet. As Max turned the handle and pulled open the door, Isabel’s mouth opened and Max suddenly went on panic mode. It was Alex on the other side but his clothes were tattered, ripped and shredded. There was a massive bruise going from his cheek and up to his forehead. Blood was coming from his nose and from a cut on his lip while it was obvious that his left arm was in severe pain from the way Alex held it. He survived the crash and pulled himself out but after that his brain was only operating on the need to get to this location.
“I saw…I saw…” Alex panted
“Oh my god.” Diane said as she came out with her husband.
Alex was about to collapse there and then from a mixture of exhaustion and pain. As he fell forward Philip and Max both reached out to catch him.
“Isabel call an ambulance…and his parents.” Diane said
Philip and Max carried him into the living room and rested him on the couch. Isabel looked at Max, he knew what she wanted him to do and he would in a heartbeat if it wasn’t for their parents. His healing talents would fix Alex up in less than a minute but exposure to his parents was still very high on his “not to do list”. Besides a hospital could take care of his, it would be a longer period of pain but he knew Alex would be the last one who’d want to expose Isabel.
“Max…” Alex gasped
“Easy. Keep quiet, save your strength.” Max said
“They’re…here.”
“Who’s here?” Philip asked
All Alex could do was reach out for a pad of paper and the pen he hazily saw through his blurred vision on the coffee table. Max helped him and held the pad in his own hands as Alex drew with the pen. What he drew was rough and shaky but it was clear, both Max and Isabel recognised the symbol even though it was only half complete when he completely passed out. It was the symbol of the pendant that Isabel found in Atherton’s hidden basement.
Max and Isabel looked at each other. She moved over to the window and picked up the phone to call the ambulance but at the same time she looked out the window and up into the sky. For the first time in a long time she was looking for strange lights in the sky. Max on the other hand subtly moved his hands over Alex’s arms and chest, he was pretending to look for anything really wrong that he could pass on to paramedics but he was really using his healing powers on a very low level. He was doing what he could to take most of the pain and correct any internal injury that severe enough to require a full on connection.
High Orbit Over Earth, Same Time
“My Lord, we have entered orbit. They still are not detecting us.”
Kivar smiled, “Have our little pets been returned?”
“Yes my lord. They will remain restrained until we have finished.”
Kivar pressed a few buttons on his controls and the screen lit up with the image of Earth. “Any sign of the Four?”
“No my Lord. Our sensors are having problems locking on to their unique life-signs.”
“Explain.” Kivar ordered
“It appears that there are high levels of carbon toxins in their atmosphere in addition to residual levels of ionising radiation.”
“Nuclear radiation? Ah of course…their little period of excessive tests. I thought our sensors could see through such things.”
“Normally yes, sir. However there appears to also be some of our technology on the planet. Hand held units by the look of it. They are emitting a variety of energy signals that are providing additional interference.”
“Our ground forces are still alive? Impressive. Maybe I shouldn’t have them killed for incompetence.”
“Yes sir but I believe the devices are in the possession of Communication Hosts…My Lord we are receiving a message from Lord Larek on the homeworld.”
“What does that useless Shplacked want now?”
“He has filled an official protest over this action. Earth is declared neutral territory for all houses in the Empire…the Council is unified in this position.”
“Wait. They have all connected to their human hosts to activate their units to throw off my sensors and hide Zan? Well, then.”
“Your orders My Lord?”
Kivar smiled, “We’ll just have to do this the hard way. Open a frequency to all ships.” He said. Then his communications officer activated his panel, looked back at his master and nodded. Kivar looked with hatred and glee at the screen, “BEGIN!” He watched as all of his ships shot forward toward the atmosphere.
Living Room, Evans Residence, Midnight
By this time everyone had arrived. After calling Alex’s parents, Isabel let Maria and Liz know and since Alex had told them what he saw the Sheriff and Kyle would be a good idea as well. Each had come but the ambulance never did. The Evans had their television on, muted but on and it didn’t take long to realise why there were no paramedics.
It was all over the news. Massive amounts of ships flooding through the atmosphere and striking at military bases all over the planet. The entire world was mesmerised at the nightmare version of First Contact with an alien species. It didn’t take long for the sound to be turned back up as Isabel wiped the blood from Alex’s face with his mother holding his hand.
“It has been over 2 hours now and the attack has been brutal. Estimates put military losses at over 85%. They didn’t manage to shoot back. New York, Washington and Philadelphia are completely in ruins. All nearby smaller towns have been decimated and there are very few survivors. Reports are coming in of strange, mutated animals that are hunting people through the streets. They are acting intelligently, seeking out and finding people who are hidden…eye witness accounts report that they open doors, look under debris…some even report that they even gather who they capture and lay them out in strange patterns like they were trophies. This is truly something we never hoped we’d see…may god bless us all.” The anchor said on the television
“This is insane.” Jeff said
“What kind of people would do this?” Diane said
“You don’t want to know.” Michael mumbled incoherently
“With this going on…we’ll be lucky if anyone comes out to see Alex.” Charles said
“Then what do we do?” Nancy asked, “He could have internal damage.”
All the teenagers looked at each other. They didn’t know what to do and there was nowhere safe for them, it was only a matter of time. “This just in…” The anchor said getting the attention of everyone back to the screen, “…a large group of alien ships have broken off from their locations and joined together. Their course appears to be taking them to Roswell New Mexico.”
“Oh god.” Diane said
“We need to get out of here.” Valenti said
“And go where?” Jeff said, “These things are everywhere.”
“The Granolith.” Max said, “We can go there.”
Everyone looked at Max, especially the others of their little club who were very surprised. “Max?” Tess said as if she was asking him what he was thinking
“What the hell is a Granolith?” Jeff asked
“They’re here…because of us. Me, Isabel, Michael and Tess.” Max said before looking at the others, “There’s no point in hiding it any more.” He walked straight over to Alex and rested his hands on his sister’s boyfriend. In seconds his eyes were closed and his powers were focused.
Everyone watched as Alex’s cuts and bruises quickly closed and as his breathing became more steady. All the parents jumped up and stared with disbelief, then Alex’s eyes darted open and he sat up. “Thanks.” Alex said and then looked around, “Uh oh.”
“Yeah.” Max said
“Max and the others are aliens.” Liz said, “Last year I was shot…I was dead. Max healed me just like he healed Alex and he saved me.”
“And we’ve been connected ever since.” Max said as he got back onto his feet. “We’ve never known who we were or where we came from. We just knew we were…different. We never told anyone until Liz, that brought in Maria, then Alex and then Kyle and the Sheriff.”
“This is…” Philip started
“Dad! It’s true.” Isabel said
“We’ve been looking out for each other.” Maria said, feeling her mother’s eyes on her
“And we’ve had more than our fair share of problems.” Michael said
“I can’t believe you guys just did this.” Tess said, “Rule 1, no one knows.” She said with agitation before she took a breath
“What good does it do to hide it now? It’s a good bet that that is Kivar up there and he’s not stopping for anything until he finds us.” Michael said
“Are you telling me…” Jeff started
“Dad, I wouldn’t be alive right now if it wasn’t for Max. If you have a problem, remember that.” Liz said, cutting off her father before he said something she’d regret.
“Uh everyone, we are kind of on a time limit here.” Alex said
“He’s right, if we’re going to go it has to be now.” Max said, “Trust me, the Granolith is going to be the safest place there is. They don’t know were it is.”
Their parents had a thousand questions but fear over what was incoming was a little bit stronger. Before long they were in the cars, it took a little convincing to make it happen but all the parents piled into one vehicle while the teenagers were all in the other. Max was able to make a strong case that they’d be safe thanks to the demonstration of his shield. In minutes they were on the road. They didn’t take anything except a lot of food and some bottled water the Evans kept stored.
Road Heading Out of Town…
After ten minutes the two vehicles were speeding away, they didn’t think they’d have to worry about getting a traffic ticket. Michael was driving and leading the people carrier that their parents were in out into the desert and to the mountain that housed their pods. Looking back out to town they could all see over 50 ships fly over Roswell.
The lights were everywhere as they danced in the skies and then they started shining intense beams on each building. They were scanning, looking for their targets that were now gaining some distance from them. Max was surprised that they didn’t start shooting right away and checking through the mess later for them but as it was there was simply nothing they could do as headlights came on in the small town of vehicles trying to get away.
After only a few minutes everyone was surprised as all the ships flooded away in every direction. The next thing anyone saw was a dark red beam that shot down from space. It hit the ground 25 miles west of the town, the impact sent out shockwaves that resulted in what felt like an earthquake. It almost sent that cars off the road but they kept on driving and the buildings shook to the point that their windows either shattered or broke out right.
It was too dark to see what was happening but Max suspected that the impact couldn’t be counted as a miss. He had to believe that their technology was advanced enough not to miss by that much and that they hit precisely where they wanted to. They looked and felt the ground continue to shake, something was definitely going on beneath their feet.
Kivar’s Flagship, 00:30
Kivar watched as city after city was levelled and as the human population scurried around like fleeing rodents. Then came the word that they picked up faint signs of life matching the former king and the other three. The attack group he assigned found nothing so he ordered the immediate deployment of his weapon. It cut through the planet’s crust like a hot knife through butter and started the process.
“Volcano forming precisely according to specifications sir. Magma is beginning to flow freely.”
“Good.” Kivar said. On the planet the mountainous sides of the volcano were taking shape rapidly as the lava shot up into the air. The molten rock spurted and flowed into rivers and canyons but the flow was becoming more intense and violent.
“Lava wave is forming and heading to Roswell.”
“When the wave reaches it’s apex, fire the second beam.” Kivar ordered
The wave rapidly approached the town, it was massive and high, the fiery version of tsunami rushed Roswell. As it hit a small line of hills it broke and flew over the small town, at that moment the second beam shot down and hit the lava. It solidified in seconds, the town was covered in a bubble of solid rock. If there was anyone inside, they wouldn’t be alive for much longer as the limited air supply would eventually run out. Given its shear thickness, no one was going to be digging their way through anytime soon.
“Done sir. If their hiding in there then they’ll be dead soon enough. Still no sign of the Granolith.”
“Keep scanning near the town and crash site.” Kivar ordered
3 Miles Outside of Roswell, 01:00
They were still on route to the Granolith. The groups saw the glow of the lava and it’s suddenly disappearance but had no idea of what happened. They just kept on driving and could only wonder about the fate of the Roswellians…that and what was going through their parent’s minds. Max knew that one day he might have to spill the truth of everything to his parents but he hoped it would have been under better circumstances.
Michael had kept up the pace of his driving but that wasn’t going to help him now. One of the ships that flew away from Roswell had detected movement and shot off after them. It suddenly flew over the ridge, circled back and hovered over the road. Michael didn’t stop; he just hit the gas harder and floored it. The alien ship started firing, the blasts exploded on the road and on the cliff walls above and below the road. It was entirely random; no pattern to it what so ever. It looked as though they were more interested in scaring their targets rather than hitting them.
However eventually one did hit. One blast went straight for their parent’s car and cut right through it. The result was that the car went flying off the road and heading off down the cliff.
“NO!” Liz cried out as the vehicle exploded in a ball of fire
Tears instantly fell from Maria’s face as they all watched the fireball roll off down the hill. Each of them felt like they had just had their guts ripped out and as much as Michael wanted to stop to see if he could do anything, he knew he couldn’t. He kept on going but he was pissed, his anger was greater than anything he felt before and he could feel his powers surge.
He pushed his hand out the window, his hand glowed with a shining white light that shot out far brighter than anything he had done before. The blast went straight for the ship and impacted. The vessel was flung back at least 50 feet and rolled over onto it’s back in the air before it came crashing down. It hit the ground with great force and all anyone could do was look at Michael in surprise. He never looked back, he just looked forward and didn’t take his eyes off the road but his hands did grip the steering wheel until his knuckles were white.
They knew that there was a good chance that what Michael just did would have drawn attention from it’s friends, either that or they would have sent a message back. Their only hope was to reach the Granolith Chamber and hide, even though they were beginning to have their doubts about whether or not they would really be safe there.
Pod Mountain, A Little Later
It may have taken some time and the cost may have been great but they soon reached the mountain. All were devastated, the only thing that kept them going was that the survival instincts were in full motion. It pumped the adrenaline through their veins, it kept them awake and alert as they got out of their car. Jim Valenti had been the closest thing to a real father Tess had ever known and now she was feeling that loss along with Kyle. They were all feeling similarly, even Michael who liked Maria’s mother…she kept him on his toes and given his relationship with Maria he felt it was good being on her good side.
Even as they climbed the mountain, eventually the exhaustion had to hit and it did. They simply wanted to stop but seeing an approaching light in the sky made them move even harder. They pushed on and reached the rock door. Max opened it and all moved in as fast as their weary legs could go.
Kivar’s Flagship, Same Time
“My lord, we’ve found the Royal Four. Zan, Vilandra, Rath and Ava. They are with four humans and climbing a geological formation outside of the population centre.”
“That’s it.” Kivar said with happiness, “Send a squad, full assault.”
“Yes My Lord.”
“And remind them, that’s the granolith in there. If they damage it I will have their children torn apart in front of them.”
“My lord.”
Granolith Chamber, 01:30
The group moved through the pod chamber and straight to the Granolith but they knew they weren’t safe, they could feel it in their bones. All they could do was sit around the room and collapse to the floor to regain their breaths. As a result of coming here they were cornered, no other exits, no options and no hope. It was only a matter of time before they would be joining their parents. They were scared, truly scared.
Max looked around the room before his eyes settled onto the Granolith. He knew it was powerful; the question was how powerful was it. He doubted it could stop an attack of this scale and even if it could he doubted they would be safe. It was inevitable that humans would learn of their existence and that they were the reason why their cities were being turned to rubble in less time that it took to drive from one end of Roswell to the other. Soon Max stood up and moved to the device.
“Do you know what you’re doing?” Liz asked
“Yes and no. But we don’t have a choice. We need time to think.” Max said
He moved closer to the Granolith and rested his hand on it. “Granolith…can you take all of us somewhere safe from Kivar and this attack?” Max asked
There was a swirl inside the black obelisk and Antarian letters appeared on the surface. Max had asked the question out of instinct, he knew that he must have known how to operate it somewhere inside him and trust himself to get it right. However he couldn’t read his native language. For that he turned to Tess.
Tess moved up and looked to the letters, “Yes…it says yes.” She said
“Granolith…do it.” Max instructed
The device swept a beam of yellow light around the room and brought everyone into itself. They were all disoriented, it was like they were all just floating in mist and that they themselves were insubstantial. Kyle almost ended up bringing up his supper but his biology at the moment was a little different. He didn’t have a stomach right now, he and the others were mostly energy.
Outside…
Another ship had locked onto the mountain and flew straight for it. As it angled up to fire at the mountain and blow the door into a billion small chunks, it detected an increase of energy from inside the rock. The emanations were clearly that of the Granolith and knew that their enemy would powering up the Granolith for some reason. They had to strike now. With a single concentrated pulse of energy they fired their main weapon and hit the rock. That was their mistake. They should never have fired at that moment.
Granolith Chamber…
As the Granolith activated its systems the energy from that blast flooded through the mountain and surged through the granolith. The energy spike caused sparks of raw power to jump from one end of the chamber to the other, from the roof to the floor and many went through the device itself. Its processed went without interruption but with the massive amount of energy it wasn’t going to do exactly what it intended.
Inside the Granolith, the group could only watch. Without even realising it Max’s hand had found Liz’s and before they knew what was happening they were engulfed with light. Then everything span around and streaked downward as if they were travelling through space at warp speed. The sensations were incredible, rushing through them again and again until they felt like they were going to pass out…then they did. In the chamber, the Granolith crackled with energy before it suddenly stopped and then shot out in a wall of light. It moved out like an ever expanding and a perfectly formed sphere.
Kivar’s Flagship, Immediately Following
On the control deck, one officer looked at his panel and turned away quickly, “MY LORD, massive shockwave approached. The readings are off the scale! Tracilium levels are increasing…it’ll cover this entire star system.”
“The Granolith…those idiots…this will not happen.” Kivar spat as he jumped from his chair and ran down the hall. He reached his escape pod and started entering a mass of commands on it’s access panel.
“Ship, initiate full shielding.” Kivar ordered
“Confirmed.” The ship’s computer answered
Kivar jumped inside the pod and sealed the hatch. It launched automatically and shot straight down to the planet. It passed though the wave, it’s shielding protecting it from all the forms of energy that was assaulting it. It was a complete bombardment that had rapidly covered the planet and now engulfed his fleet. He watched through his window as everything suddenly stopped.
Ships stopped in mid manoeuvre, blasts from their weapons didn’t go any further and yet they didn’t degrade. On board and on the planet people were frozen were they were, everything was. Time had been frozen, not a single second was passing at the moment in this entire system. Planets stopped in their orbital paths, the moon stopped rotating and plumes of fire from the sun looked as though they had been caught in a snapshot. The only exception was Kivar. He was protected as his pod impacted the planets surface and became buried deep in the crust. That was when his own systems malfunctioned and activated a stasis field to keep him alive. In a solar system of frozen time, he himself was frozen – on ice.
Elsewhere…
In the destination that wasn’t exactly what the Granolith intended, everyone lay on the floor unconscious. Residual energy crackled all over the chamber before it eventually dissipated. After a while they started to wake up. Everyone groaned in pain as they sat up and looked around. The chamber was damaged, random panels on the walls looked as though someone had switched off the lights and a few flickered on and off. The Granolith itself had cracks all over it and was sparking.
“Okay, that looks broken.” Maria said
“Yeah.” Max said as he rested his hand against it. He was rewarded by a mild electric shock that had his shaking his hand and swearing.
Just then one of the cracks started to fuse together. “Self repair?” Liz asked
“Looks like it. It’ll probably take some time to full fix itself.” Max said as he looked over and could see a hole in the roof. Everyone followed his train of vision and could see some sort of rough tunnel. It was more like a wide crack in the rock that had been widened again and again.
“I guess we should see exactly where we are.” Max said, “Find out where to go from there.”
“Yeah.” Liz said, “Let’s just hope we’re somewhere remote. An island in the pacific sounds nice right about now.”
“Let’s see.” Michael said as he jumped up and pulled himself into the opening. After that he took the hands of each person, one after the other, and pulled them up. Lead by Max, they each crawled on their hands and legs through the crack to the surface. What they saw was not what they expected, not even close.
They were high upon a cliff, looking out over a dark ocean that crashed against the base of the cliff that stretched on for long, endless miles. At their backs, about a mile away was a dense forest with trees that went up high. Never before had they seen such trees, it was like they had been growing for centuries. The trunk of each looked like it would take at least a good 20minute walk to get around and everywhere nearby was small wooden post.
Each was adorned with a collection of animal skulls and bones, set up as a warning not to go any further and each was set up facing away from the Granolith chamber. They were intended to keep people out of the area now occupied but the teenagers. In the rock from which they had just climbed out of was vaguely similar to the very top of the mountain that had housed the Granolith. They couldn’t help but wonder at just what was brought with them.
That left the sky. It was night but the stars were very unfamiliar, not one looked like they were where they should be and if that wasn’t enough there was the moon. Or rather, the moons. There were two hanging high in the sky, bright and full with a third, much smaller one, coming over the horizon in the distance. It was fairly evident to everyone that they had sorely underestimated where the Granolith had sent them.
“I don’t think we’re in Kansas anymore Toto.” Kyle said as he looked over the ocean
To Be Continued…
Last edited by Tharos on Mon Dec 05, 2005 5:44 pm, edited 20 times in total.
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 2
On The Cliff, Immediately Following
There they stood, afraid, grief stricken and for the first time in their lives they were alone. Everything around them seemed so alien, and that was saying something since half of the group were alien. There was nothing they could do, they had nowhere to turn and above all else they had no idea if they could get back. Everything that ran through their minds always brought them back to the same thing – right now, they were stuck here.
“Could we be on Antar?” Alex asked
“No.” Tess said and everyone looked at her, “Nacedo told me that Antar had only 2 moons. And from what I’ve been able to remember, that doesn’t look like Antarian water.”
“Water’s water.” Isabel said
“Not on Antar. There it’s a little thicker…and puce.” Tess said
“Puce?” Liz asked
“Yeah, guys, this is all very interesting but it doesn’t matter where we are.” Kyle said
“How can you say that?” Michael asked
“Because we’re here. Right now the only thing that matters is staying alive…we could be here a day or a year or…” Kyle said
“He’s right.” Max said, “We have shelter. If you can call it that…” He said while indicating to the hole they just crawled out of, “…but we don’t have food or water, it’s getting cold so a fire would be a good place to start.”
“Well that forest is right over there, there should be plenty of broken branches lying around but I don’t have any matches.” Kyle said
“Not a problem.” Michael said as he flicked his finger and a small flame appeared there like a lighter and then he extinguished it.
“Speaking of surviving…these clothes aren’t going to last very long.” Isabel said, “They’re not exactly the wilderness kind of thing, even if we use our powers to repair them…”
“Yeah your right.” Max said
“Uh guys could we stop talking like we’re going to be here long. The Granolith is fixing itself so that’s a plus.” Maria said
“Maria…this may not be what I intended, but for now we are safe from Kivar. I don’t think the Granolith would have sent us here if he could have gotten to us. This planet could be the closest one that isn’t in Kivar’s reach.” Max said
“Yeah unless the granolith went nuts on us.” Maria said
“She’s right Max. There was no way that what happened when the Granolith sent us here was normal.” Liz said, “Not unless it deliberately damaged itself.”
“Yeah, I know.” Max said, “But like Kyle said, we have to stay alive to try.”
Liz and Maria looked at each other and nodded. They all headed off in the direction of the forest. It was a simple matter to gather up some firewood and they gathered it near the entrance to the chamber. There was no way they were going to set it up inside so Michael ignited the pile and everyone sat around it. It was a welcome surge of warmth but all any of them could do was stare at the fire.
None of them could help but see the flames that burst forth from their parent’s car during their escape. No one said anything but they all knew that it was on their minds. Max looked over and spotted a tear running down Liz’s cheek, he wanted to hold her at that moment but knew that recent events didn’t make that an option. Once again he mentally kicked himself for not being able to keep that other side of him locked up but sooner or later he knew he would have to speak with Tess.
Granolith Chamber, Sunrise The Next Morning
As sunlight crept into the chamber, everyone started to wake up. They had come back inside and laid themselves out on the floor before succumbing to sleep. As they got up they had hoped that it was all a bad dream, for a second most of them even forgot where they were but that soon faded. As reality came back to them, each slumped against the wall that was now fully repaired and remembered silently the pain they had endured the previous day.
The Granolith was progressing with its repairs and while they would normally be under a nice hot shower right now, getting washed wasn’t high on their agenda. Instead a loud rumble from Alex’s stomach told them their next priority.
“Sorry.” Alex said
“Don’t be. We need to start learning how to fend for ourselves.” Max said, “Now is as good a time as any.”
“Does anyone actually have a clue how to do that?” Maria asked, “My idea of fending for myself was making money to buy a double cheeseburger…or sucking up to my mom for my allowance.”
“Enter me.” Kyle said
“You?” Isabel asked
“Me. It’s the good thing of having my dad. He wanted me ready for anything.” Kyle said
“Something tells me that this wasn’t in his thinking when he said it.” Michael said
“No but the principle should still be the same. Look, we need food and water. Somewhere in that forest there will be a river or a lake or something. That’s fresh water. And even if all we find in there is berries and nuts, that can keep us going.” Kyle said, “Time to put those camping trips to good use.”
“Uh listen…what about little cute furry things with really sharp teeth or freaky alien bugs or plants that wouldn’t mind a mice meaty snack?” Alex asked
“You watch way too much sci-fi.” Maria said
“And we’re eight teenagers on an alien planet thanks to alien technology used during an alien attack…what could possibly come out of our imaginations that would be outside the realm of possibility?” Alex said
“I hate to say it but he does have a point.” Liz said
“Well, we have powers that could work.” Max said, “My shield, Michael can at the very least scare them off and Tess’s mindwarp could give them fake targets while we get away.”
“While my dream walking has zero usage.” Isabel said
“At least not yet.” Tess said
“Huh?”
“Someone had to put up those scary looking post things.” Tess said
“And that’s another downer.” Liz said
“They might not be bad…strange looking alien people with twenty fingers and teeth on the tongue.” Maria said
“Uh huh.” Michael said as he looked at her
“Don’t look at me like that. I got over the initial freak out of you guys but you’re cute and like Alex said…we don’t exactly know what’s possible here.” Maria said
“Well I do have this.” Kyle said as he pulled out his Swiss army knife
“Wow. That’ll scare ‘em.” Liz said
“It’s better than nothing.” Kyle said, “We should get going and do this quickly. For all we know the really nasty critters come out at night.”
“Did you have to say that? I hated that movie, the critters just…there better not be any.” Maria said
Soon they all climbed out again and took in the sights of their new surroundings in daylight. There wasn’t anything remarkable about it; it was just like on Earth when a cliff looked out over the sea. However the forest, the trees were simple breathtaking with their size. Nothing would ever compare to that sight. Then they started their walk over to the Forest.
The Forest, 1 Hour Later
Entering the forest was easy, there was plenty of light coming through despite the thick foliage above them. The ground was soil, rocks, moss and twigs, nothing unusual but it took a long time before they found any sign of anything useful to them. They looked for any sign of things they could eat and all the while they never separated. They weren’t going to risk loosing anyone else so they made sure they were always within a few metres.
“Remember, it doesn’t have to look good. If there are animal tracks nearby it’s a good bet that something is eating from it.” Kyle said
“And if they’re eating it then it’s safe to say that it’s not poison.” Max said
“That’s my thinking.” Kyle said
“Yeah, not that we have much choice or anything but just because it isn’t toxic to them doesn’t mean it wont be to us.” Liz warned
“Well we need to eat something.” Alex said as he spotted a bush, “And those look like raspberries.”
“Yes.” Kyle said as they all moved over to it, “They look pretty ripe.”
“This isn’t going to keep us going long.” Isabel said as she looked over the bush’s growth
“It’s a start.” Alex said as he pulled off his jacket and put it on the floor, “Put the berries in this. It’ll be easier to carry them.”
“Max I don’t suppose you could neutralise anything toxic?” Liz asked
“Never tried. But I can heal someone who has been poisoned.” Max said
“Well lets hope we don’t need to put that to use.” Michael said
“Shhh.” Maria said
“What?” Tess asked
“You hear that?” Maria asked
Everyone shut up and listened, they heard a faint trickle. “Water.” Michael said, “Nice going Maria.”
They continued to load up the berries in Alex’s jacket, when they were done they snacked on a few. It wasn’t much but it was enough, until they learned to adapt to this situation everyone knew that they’d have to eat sparingly. Alex tied up his jacket into a bundle and carried it as the group headed off in the sound of the running water. What they found was nothing more than a small stream, a ditch that had about a 4inch depth of liquid running through it.
That didn’t matter. It still looked good to them and everyone moved closer. Just as Tess was about to take a drink from it, Max stopped her by putting his hand on her shoulder.
“Wait. Let’s play this safe.” Max said as he held his hand over the water. He didn’t know what was inside it but there was no reason to make the mistake of ingesting any bacteria or viruses in it. Max’s hand glowed brightly before he plunged it into the stream. There was a slight pulse of light that ran the course of the stream that lasted a few seconds before it vanished. “There, that should be pure now if it wasn’t before.”
No one could resist cupping their hands and pulling a cupful of water to their mouths. They did it several times before their thirst was quenched. They stayed there like that for a little while before they realised that the trees around them were all marked with the same bone and skull adornment that was on the posts around the Granolith. Max moved over to get a better look at one.
“Okay. Someone has to live here.” Max said as Liz moved next to him
She examined the skull closely before she started shaking her head.
“What?” Max asked
“I’ve studied skulls of a lot of animals for biology. This…it looks like a bull.”
“But?”
“Bulls don’t usually have 2 sets of jaws and each with teeth that look like they could bite through anything. And how is it possible for something to evolve so similarly on a completely alien planet?” Liz said
“Don’t know.” Max said as he looked back and forth at Liz
“What?”
“Hmm?”
“You look like you want to tell me something.” Liz said
“Liz…I…I’m sorry. For everything.” Max said
“Me too.” Liz said
“You’re not the one who screwed everything up and you’re not the reason our parents are…gone.” Max said
“Neither are you. It was Kivar. As for us, we both made mistakes but that’s…” Liz started but couldn’t say it.
“That’s?” Max asked
“That’s another conversation.” Liz said
They left everything as it was before they headed back to the group. It was then that they realised that there weren’t enough people there.
“Where the hell is Michael and Kyle?” Max asked
“They…eh…had to…uh…” Tess started
“Had to use the men’s room.” Alex finished
“Oh.” Max said, “Okay. More than I needed to know.”
Further into the Forest
“This is a bad idea.” Kyle said
“Come on, Max would never let us go out on our own.” Michael said
“Usually there is a good reason for that.” Kyle said as they moved between the trees, following the path of the warning posts.
“Scared?” Michael asked
“No.” Kyle said quickly
“We’re just checking things out. There hasn’t been any sign of anyone so far, no tracks or anything. At least we know we can come far enough into the forest to get what we need.” Michael said
“Yes, okay. We should head back.” Kyle said
“Yeah.” Michael said, “So I hear Tess kissed Max at the dance?”
“What?” Kyle asked with a lot of surprise
“You didn’t know?” Michael asked
“No.” Kyle said
“Jealous?” he said but Kyle didn’t answer. “If it makes you feel any better, I doubt anything will happen.”
“What do you mean?” Kyle asked
“It wasn’t exactly Max that did the kissing. It was more or less whatever memories he has from being Zan and when Ava and Zan were together.” Michael said, “And Max regrets it big time.”
“Well that’s just great. What about Tess though?” Kyle said as he suddenly stopped.
“What?”
“Is it me or do I hear giggling?” Kyle asked
Michael listened and looked at Kyle. They headed off in the direction of the sounds and soon came across a clearing. “They look…” Michael said
“Human.” Kyle said, “Since when do aliens look human?” he said before he looked at Michael and realised he was looking back, “Sorry. Since when do aliens who aren’t engineered to look human look human?”
“That’s better.” Michael said, “I guess all those Star Trek episodes were on to something.”
The clearing was large and there were people all over it. They did look very human, their skin was bronzed from the sun and all wore animal skin clothes. For the women, what was commonly worn was a skirt that went down to just above mid-thigh level and had a piece that covered their chest that had a single strap over the shoulder. The men had two flaps of animal skin on the back and front with straps around the waist. All in all they looked like Native Americans before the “New World” was discovered.
They had turned the clearing into a sort of farm. There were irrigation trenches all over it and there were a small number of different crops growing. Everyone was tending to it carefully, this was their primary source of food and while it looked like a healthy batch they had their fair share of failed wields in past years. However, as seriously as they took this task, they all took delight in it and had fun. Many children were running back and forth just beyond their farming boundary and no one passed the tree line, all trees at the clearing edge where Michael and Kyle were had been marked with a mass of hanging bones.
As Michael and Kyle watched, one of the farm hands, a young man in his late teens had brought over a pile of crafted wooden tools and planked them down. As he straightened himself up he caught a glimpse of something in the woods, two very strangely dressed young men in the area of woods that lead to the “Forbidden Area”.
“Cla shee nah. CLA SHEE NAH!” he called out and getting the attention of the others. “NAL MET, CAL SHEE!” he said while pointing to Michael and Kyle
Everyone looked, “I think we’ve been made.” Michael said
“CU SHAL MEI RA!” The local leader called out at seeing the trespassers where no one should have been
Everyone started to run through the clearing and heading toward them. Michael and Kyle darted back in the direction; they took off like bats out of hell as they were chased. It didn’t take long for them to reach the stream again and the group looked over to see them running and not slowing down.
“What’s going on?” Max called out
“RUNNING IS A GOOD IDEA!” Michael called out as they run passed
The second they head the shouts from the mass of people running after them. They weren’t going to take any chances and took off hot on the tails of Michael and Kyle.
Cliffs, 30 Minutes Later
It was a dead run, the people weren’t relenting in their chase and so the Pod Squad couldn’t stop for a breather. They kept going and going and soon reached the cliffs, when they did the locals suddenly stopped. They never moved passed the boundary marked by the posts. By the time the squad reached the entrance to the Granolith, Max had spotted that they weren’t being followed.
“Max, come on.” Liz said as he head peaked out of the tunnel
“They wont cross that line…it’s forbidden to them.” Max said as he followed Liz and the others in.
From that line, the natives all slowly moved around the boundary. Not one of them would even stick a toe beyond it but instead they stared toward the cliff. The leader took a step forward, he was the only one that was allowed to but out of respect that he ever actually went passed the wood of the thick posts.
“NAS KA LAHANI.” He called out
“NA SHU, NA SHU, RA VA!” the people called out
“NAS KA LAHANI.” He said again
“NA SHU, NA SHU, RA VA!”
The leader and his people kept chanting again and again. Shouting taunts to Max and the others to get them out of their sacred ground.
Granolith Chamber…
Max, Liz, Isabel, Michael, Tess, Kyle and Maria were all around the chamber, circling the Granolith and realising that they were completely stuck. They were at the very least grateful that Alex had remembered to grab his jacket and bring the food back with them. However the sound of the shouting and relentless chanting was putting a dampener on their appetites.
“This is great. Surrounded by people who wants us dead.” Tess said
“What the hell did you two do?” Maria asked
“Nothing, we just watched them. They had some sort of farm set up in a clearing and we watched.” Michael said
“One saw us and then…this.” Kyle said
“Maybe it’s because we came from this area.” Max said
“From those posts it’s a good bet no one was meant to be out this far.” Liz said
In frustration Max breathed out a big sigh and leaned back against the Granolith, “I just wish we could understand each other.”
He jumped away when he heard a series of tones from inside the device. After that there was a flash of light that spread out and engulfed the people. All of them shut up when they saw it and quickly left out of fear but the Max and the others in the chamber just looked at each other.
“Max, be careful what you say around the broken powerful alien machine.” Maria said before slapping the back of his head
“Hey!” Max said in pain
“Do you think it actually did anything?” Tess asked
“Hard to know. It looks more repaired but…” Max said
“Then even more reason to keep quiet.” Maria said before she slapped him again
“HEY!” Max said in pain, “Quit hitting me.”
“Then be more careful about the orders you give this thing and send your friends off to alien planets where the locals probably wouldn’t mind eating us.” Maria said
“She’s got a point Max.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Max said, “Okay well I think we better sit down and relax. We might be here for a while.”
“Yeah.” Liz said as she slumped to the floor.
...
..
.
On The Cliff, Immediately Following
There they stood, afraid, grief stricken and for the first time in their lives they were alone. Everything around them seemed so alien, and that was saying something since half of the group were alien. There was nothing they could do, they had nowhere to turn and above all else they had no idea if they could get back. Everything that ran through their minds always brought them back to the same thing – right now, they were stuck here.
“Could we be on Antar?” Alex asked
“No.” Tess said and everyone looked at her, “Nacedo told me that Antar had only 2 moons. And from what I’ve been able to remember, that doesn’t look like Antarian water.”
“Water’s water.” Isabel said
“Not on Antar. There it’s a little thicker…and puce.” Tess said
“Puce?” Liz asked
“Yeah, guys, this is all very interesting but it doesn’t matter where we are.” Kyle said
“How can you say that?” Michael asked
“Because we’re here. Right now the only thing that matters is staying alive…we could be here a day or a year or…” Kyle said
“He’s right.” Max said, “We have shelter. If you can call it that…” He said while indicating to the hole they just crawled out of, “…but we don’t have food or water, it’s getting cold so a fire would be a good place to start.”
“Well that forest is right over there, there should be plenty of broken branches lying around but I don’t have any matches.” Kyle said
“Not a problem.” Michael said as he flicked his finger and a small flame appeared there like a lighter and then he extinguished it.
“Speaking of surviving…these clothes aren’t going to last very long.” Isabel said, “They’re not exactly the wilderness kind of thing, even if we use our powers to repair them…”
“Yeah your right.” Max said
“Uh guys could we stop talking like we’re going to be here long. The Granolith is fixing itself so that’s a plus.” Maria said
“Maria…this may not be what I intended, but for now we are safe from Kivar. I don’t think the Granolith would have sent us here if he could have gotten to us. This planet could be the closest one that isn’t in Kivar’s reach.” Max said
“Yeah unless the granolith went nuts on us.” Maria said
“She’s right Max. There was no way that what happened when the Granolith sent us here was normal.” Liz said, “Not unless it deliberately damaged itself.”
“Yeah, I know.” Max said, “But like Kyle said, we have to stay alive to try.”
Liz and Maria looked at each other and nodded. They all headed off in the direction of the forest. It was a simple matter to gather up some firewood and they gathered it near the entrance to the chamber. There was no way they were going to set it up inside so Michael ignited the pile and everyone sat around it. It was a welcome surge of warmth but all any of them could do was stare at the fire.
None of them could help but see the flames that burst forth from their parent’s car during their escape. No one said anything but they all knew that it was on their minds. Max looked over and spotted a tear running down Liz’s cheek, he wanted to hold her at that moment but knew that recent events didn’t make that an option. Once again he mentally kicked himself for not being able to keep that other side of him locked up but sooner or later he knew he would have to speak with Tess.
Granolith Chamber, Sunrise The Next Morning
As sunlight crept into the chamber, everyone started to wake up. They had come back inside and laid themselves out on the floor before succumbing to sleep. As they got up they had hoped that it was all a bad dream, for a second most of them even forgot where they were but that soon faded. As reality came back to them, each slumped against the wall that was now fully repaired and remembered silently the pain they had endured the previous day.
The Granolith was progressing with its repairs and while they would normally be under a nice hot shower right now, getting washed wasn’t high on their agenda. Instead a loud rumble from Alex’s stomach told them their next priority.
“Sorry.” Alex said
“Don’t be. We need to start learning how to fend for ourselves.” Max said, “Now is as good a time as any.”
“Does anyone actually have a clue how to do that?” Maria asked, “My idea of fending for myself was making money to buy a double cheeseburger…or sucking up to my mom for my allowance.”
“Enter me.” Kyle said
“You?” Isabel asked
“Me. It’s the good thing of having my dad. He wanted me ready for anything.” Kyle said
“Something tells me that this wasn’t in his thinking when he said it.” Michael said
“No but the principle should still be the same. Look, we need food and water. Somewhere in that forest there will be a river or a lake or something. That’s fresh water. And even if all we find in there is berries and nuts, that can keep us going.” Kyle said, “Time to put those camping trips to good use.”
“Uh listen…what about little cute furry things with really sharp teeth or freaky alien bugs or plants that wouldn’t mind a mice meaty snack?” Alex asked
“You watch way too much sci-fi.” Maria said
“And we’re eight teenagers on an alien planet thanks to alien technology used during an alien attack…what could possibly come out of our imaginations that would be outside the realm of possibility?” Alex said
“I hate to say it but he does have a point.” Liz said
“Well, we have powers that could work.” Max said, “My shield, Michael can at the very least scare them off and Tess’s mindwarp could give them fake targets while we get away.”
“While my dream walking has zero usage.” Isabel said
“At least not yet.” Tess said
“Huh?”
“Someone had to put up those scary looking post things.” Tess said
“And that’s another downer.” Liz said
“They might not be bad…strange looking alien people with twenty fingers and teeth on the tongue.” Maria said
“Uh huh.” Michael said as he looked at her
“Don’t look at me like that. I got over the initial freak out of you guys but you’re cute and like Alex said…we don’t exactly know what’s possible here.” Maria said
“Well I do have this.” Kyle said as he pulled out his Swiss army knife
“Wow. That’ll scare ‘em.” Liz said
“It’s better than nothing.” Kyle said, “We should get going and do this quickly. For all we know the really nasty critters come out at night.”
“Did you have to say that? I hated that movie, the critters just…there better not be any.” Maria said
Soon they all climbed out again and took in the sights of their new surroundings in daylight. There wasn’t anything remarkable about it; it was just like on Earth when a cliff looked out over the sea. However the forest, the trees were simple breathtaking with their size. Nothing would ever compare to that sight. Then they started their walk over to the Forest.
The Forest, 1 Hour Later
Entering the forest was easy, there was plenty of light coming through despite the thick foliage above them. The ground was soil, rocks, moss and twigs, nothing unusual but it took a long time before they found any sign of anything useful to them. They looked for any sign of things they could eat and all the while they never separated. They weren’t going to risk loosing anyone else so they made sure they were always within a few metres.
“Remember, it doesn’t have to look good. If there are animal tracks nearby it’s a good bet that something is eating from it.” Kyle said
“And if they’re eating it then it’s safe to say that it’s not poison.” Max said
“That’s my thinking.” Kyle said
“Yeah, not that we have much choice or anything but just because it isn’t toxic to them doesn’t mean it wont be to us.” Liz warned
“Well we need to eat something.” Alex said as he spotted a bush, “And those look like raspberries.”
“Yes.” Kyle said as they all moved over to it, “They look pretty ripe.”
“This isn’t going to keep us going long.” Isabel said as she looked over the bush’s growth
“It’s a start.” Alex said as he pulled off his jacket and put it on the floor, “Put the berries in this. It’ll be easier to carry them.”
“Max I don’t suppose you could neutralise anything toxic?” Liz asked
“Never tried. But I can heal someone who has been poisoned.” Max said
“Well lets hope we don’t need to put that to use.” Michael said
“Shhh.” Maria said
“What?” Tess asked
“You hear that?” Maria asked
Everyone shut up and listened, they heard a faint trickle. “Water.” Michael said, “Nice going Maria.”
They continued to load up the berries in Alex’s jacket, when they were done they snacked on a few. It wasn’t much but it was enough, until they learned to adapt to this situation everyone knew that they’d have to eat sparingly. Alex tied up his jacket into a bundle and carried it as the group headed off in the sound of the running water. What they found was nothing more than a small stream, a ditch that had about a 4inch depth of liquid running through it.
That didn’t matter. It still looked good to them and everyone moved closer. Just as Tess was about to take a drink from it, Max stopped her by putting his hand on her shoulder.
“Wait. Let’s play this safe.” Max said as he held his hand over the water. He didn’t know what was inside it but there was no reason to make the mistake of ingesting any bacteria or viruses in it. Max’s hand glowed brightly before he plunged it into the stream. There was a slight pulse of light that ran the course of the stream that lasted a few seconds before it vanished. “There, that should be pure now if it wasn’t before.”
No one could resist cupping their hands and pulling a cupful of water to their mouths. They did it several times before their thirst was quenched. They stayed there like that for a little while before they realised that the trees around them were all marked with the same bone and skull adornment that was on the posts around the Granolith. Max moved over to get a better look at one.
“Okay. Someone has to live here.” Max said as Liz moved next to him
She examined the skull closely before she started shaking her head.
“What?” Max asked
“I’ve studied skulls of a lot of animals for biology. This…it looks like a bull.”
“But?”
“Bulls don’t usually have 2 sets of jaws and each with teeth that look like they could bite through anything. And how is it possible for something to evolve so similarly on a completely alien planet?” Liz said
“Don’t know.” Max said as he looked back and forth at Liz
“What?”
“Hmm?”
“You look like you want to tell me something.” Liz said
“Liz…I…I’m sorry. For everything.” Max said
“Me too.” Liz said
“You’re not the one who screwed everything up and you’re not the reason our parents are…gone.” Max said
“Neither are you. It was Kivar. As for us, we both made mistakes but that’s…” Liz started but couldn’t say it.
“That’s?” Max asked
“That’s another conversation.” Liz said
They left everything as it was before they headed back to the group. It was then that they realised that there weren’t enough people there.
“Where the hell is Michael and Kyle?” Max asked
“They…eh…had to…uh…” Tess started
“Had to use the men’s room.” Alex finished
“Oh.” Max said, “Okay. More than I needed to know.”
Further into the Forest
“This is a bad idea.” Kyle said
“Come on, Max would never let us go out on our own.” Michael said
“Usually there is a good reason for that.” Kyle said as they moved between the trees, following the path of the warning posts.
“Scared?” Michael asked
“No.” Kyle said quickly
“We’re just checking things out. There hasn’t been any sign of anyone so far, no tracks or anything. At least we know we can come far enough into the forest to get what we need.” Michael said
“Yes, okay. We should head back.” Kyle said
“Yeah.” Michael said, “So I hear Tess kissed Max at the dance?”
“What?” Kyle asked with a lot of surprise
“You didn’t know?” Michael asked
“No.” Kyle said
“Jealous?” he said but Kyle didn’t answer. “If it makes you feel any better, I doubt anything will happen.”
“What do you mean?” Kyle asked
“It wasn’t exactly Max that did the kissing. It was more or less whatever memories he has from being Zan and when Ava and Zan were together.” Michael said, “And Max regrets it big time.”
“Well that’s just great. What about Tess though?” Kyle said as he suddenly stopped.
“What?”
“Is it me or do I hear giggling?” Kyle asked
Michael listened and looked at Kyle. They headed off in the direction of the sounds and soon came across a clearing. “They look…” Michael said
“Human.” Kyle said, “Since when do aliens look human?” he said before he looked at Michael and realised he was looking back, “Sorry. Since when do aliens who aren’t engineered to look human look human?”
“That’s better.” Michael said, “I guess all those Star Trek episodes were on to something.”
The clearing was large and there were people all over it. They did look very human, their skin was bronzed from the sun and all wore animal skin clothes. For the women, what was commonly worn was a skirt that went down to just above mid-thigh level and had a piece that covered their chest that had a single strap over the shoulder. The men had two flaps of animal skin on the back and front with straps around the waist. All in all they looked like Native Americans before the “New World” was discovered.
They had turned the clearing into a sort of farm. There were irrigation trenches all over it and there were a small number of different crops growing. Everyone was tending to it carefully, this was their primary source of food and while it looked like a healthy batch they had their fair share of failed wields in past years. However, as seriously as they took this task, they all took delight in it and had fun. Many children were running back and forth just beyond their farming boundary and no one passed the tree line, all trees at the clearing edge where Michael and Kyle were had been marked with a mass of hanging bones.
As Michael and Kyle watched, one of the farm hands, a young man in his late teens had brought over a pile of crafted wooden tools and planked them down. As he straightened himself up he caught a glimpse of something in the woods, two very strangely dressed young men in the area of woods that lead to the “Forbidden Area”.
“Cla shee nah. CLA SHEE NAH!” he called out and getting the attention of the others. “NAL MET, CAL SHEE!” he said while pointing to Michael and Kyle
Everyone looked, “I think we’ve been made.” Michael said
“CU SHAL MEI RA!” The local leader called out at seeing the trespassers where no one should have been
Everyone started to run through the clearing and heading toward them. Michael and Kyle darted back in the direction; they took off like bats out of hell as they were chased. It didn’t take long for them to reach the stream again and the group looked over to see them running and not slowing down.
“What’s going on?” Max called out
“RUNNING IS A GOOD IDEA!” Michael called out as they run passed
The second they head the shouts from the mass of people running after them. They weren’t going to take any chances and took off hot on the tails of Michael and Kyle.
Cliffs, 30 Minutes Later
It was a dead run, the people weren’t relenting in their chase and so the Pod Squad couldn’t stop for a breather. They kept going and going and soon reached the cliffs, when they did the locals suddenly stopped. They never moved passed the boundary marked by the posts. By the time the squad reached the entrance to the Granolith, Max had spotted that they weren’t being followed.
“Max, come on.” Liz said as he head peaked out of the tunnel
“They wont cross that line…it’s forbidden to them.” Max said as he followed Liz and the others in.
From that line, the natives all slowly moved around the boundary. Not one of them would even stick a toe beyond it but instead they stared toward the cliff. The leader took a step forward, he was the only one that was allowed to but out of respect that he ever actually went passed the wood of the thick posts.
“NAS KA LAHANI.” He called out
“NA SHU, NA SHU, RA VA!” the people called out
“NAS KA LAHANI.” He said again
“NA SHU, NA SHU, RA VA!”
The leader and his people kept chanting again and again. Shouting taunts to Max and the others to get them out of their sacred ground.
Granolith Chamber…
Max, Liz, Isabel, Michael, Tess, Kyle and Maria were all around the chamber, circling the Granolith and realising that they were completely stuck. They were at the very least grateful that Alex had remembered to grab his jacket and bring the food back with them. However the sound of the shouting and relentless chanting was putting a dampener on their appetites.
“This is great. Surrounded by people who wants us dead.” Tess said
“What the hell did you two do?” Maria asked
“Nothing, we just watched them. They had some sort of farm set up in a clearing and we watched.” Michael said
“One saw us and then…this.” Kyle said
“Maybe it’s because we came from this area.” Max said
“From those posts it’s a good bet no one was meant to be out this far.” Liz said
In frustration Max breathed out a big sigh and leaned back against the Granolith, “I just wish we could understand each other.”
He jumped away when he heard a series of tones from inside the device. After that there was a flash of light that spread out and engulfed the people. All of them shut up when they saw it and quickly left out of fear but the Max and the others in the chamber just looked at each other.
“Max, be careful what you say around the broken powerful alien machine.” Maria said before slapping the back of his head
“Hey!” Max said in pain
“Do you think it actually did anything?” Tess asked
“Hard to know. It looks more repaired but…” Max said
“Then even more reason to keep quiet.” Maria said before she slapped him again
“HEY!” Max said in pain, “Quit hitting me.”
“Then be more careful about the orders you give this thing and send your friends off to alien planets where the locals probably wouldn’t mind eating us.” Maria said
“She’s got a point Max.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Max said, “Okay well I think we better sit down and relax. We might be here for a while.”
“Yeah.” Liz said as she slumped to the floor.
...
..
.
.
..
...
The Clearing, Noon
When the sun was at it’s highest point in the sky, Max stuck his head out of the chamber to see if they were still surrounded. They had all disappeared and Max assumed that they had all gone back to work. Max and the others all knew that they were going to need help if they were going to survive so after a little while they all came up to the surface. Before long they were in the woods with Michael and Kyle leading them to where they first encountered the locals.
Once more they found them all working away but it was a lot quieter, everyone appeared to very distracted. The group was looking over everyone, hoping to spot someone in charge, someone that they could at least try and speak with and not end up with one of those nasty looking spears being stuck through them. They saw one, with several people around him holding a staff in his right hand and wore a necklace of different bones.
Just as they stepped out of the shadows of the forest they were spotted, it was almost instantly but after the first contact there would have probably been more than a few who kept an eye on the forest. As a result the people started to back off and looked to their leader. What was said couldn’t be heard, they were two far out of earshot but his actions couldn’t be mistaken. He ordered his people to attack, or at least hunt down the intruders and bring them to him. They couldn’t tell but either way their powers were ready. They wanted to make contact and they needed to buy time to do that the right way. Max moved forward with the others close by as many of the locals charged forward but just them there was a roar from the distant edge of the clearing. It was load, terrifying and definitely unlike anything ever heard by the group.
“EDRAN!” The leader called out and in an instant everyone took off in another direction.
Right then it came out. An animal 3 times the size of a horse, it was shaped like a bull but it’s skin was grey like and elephants but tougher and much thicker. The horns that protruded from the sides of its head were twisted and sharp but it’s most distinguishing feature was that below it’s mouth was another one and both were filled with very sharp teeth.
“Okay…that’s new.” Kyle said as the people ran and the creature ran after them.
Then they heard a scream from a small girl. She had fallen and her ankle had been entwined by several crop roots, no matter how hard she pulled to get free she couldn’t and it made her easy prey for the creature.
“SHALA!” a young man called out, he was about to run back but he was prevented by the mass of running people.
As the creature ran forward, heading straight for the child so did Max. He never thought about it, he just went straight in and went as fast as he could. He was on top of the girl just in the nick of time and shot his hand out. His shield formed and was much bigger than usual, it spread out enough to bar the way of the animal. As it reached it bashed its head against the barrier again and again before it cried out.
It got the attention of the people who all looked back to see a wall of light coming from the stranger and protecting the child from the beast. Then they watched as Michael also came in with his hand raised. They could see flash after flash of white light from his hand and as each one hit the breast it cried out in pain. All were completely stunned as the animal backed off and then ran back into the forest. The people came forward and watched Max’s shield collapse when he brought down his hand.
Then Max waved it over the roots that bound the girl, in an instant they retracted away from her ankle and she looked up at Max without any fear in her eyes, only wonder. As Max helped her to her feet they looked around to see the entire populace on their knees.
“Uh oh.” Max said. Now he had some explaining to do, the last thing he wanted was for these people to start seeing him and the others as some sort of demigods or worse. He approached the one they believed was the leader, the older man wouldn’t even look up so Max put his hands in his and stood him up. “Please don’t bow. We’re not gods.”
“I am Et’ani. Leader of the people of Edran.” He said
“You can understand me? And I can understand you now…the Granolith worked.” Max said
Et’ani looked the young man over, “Yes, we hear your words. Eh…please…come. I will take you Edran.” He said and lead Max and the others in the direction they were previously running.
Forest Village, 10 Minutes Later
The people lead the teenagers straight to their village; at first they didn’t see anything – not until they looked up. High in the canopy, rising into the upper levels of the forest were platforms wrapping around the thick trunks and huts built on them and carved into the trees. There were rope ladders hanging down but the whole place was extensive. There were at least 100 spread out thatched huts built into the trees and built on multiple levels, with one platform above another and another.
“Oh wow.” Liz said
“Hello Ewoks.” Alex said
“Alex…don’t go there.” Maria said
“Welcome, to Edran. Come.” Et’ani said
He led them to one of the ladders and started to climb up. The rest of his people did the same with other ladders and every single last one of them made it look easy. Unfortunately Max and the others hadn’t had as much practice. They stumbled their way up to the main level and were glad that they were on something solid again. Of course, being so high up was a little disorienting. The trees were massive and as such they went up very high. The edges of the platforms were fenced off but that wasn’t the only thing. In addition to decorative blankets and adornments there were large crossbow like devices, ballistae. They were aimed in multiple directions and were all over the village.
“What are these for?” Max asked Et’ani
“There are other beasts like the ones you faced on the ground. Some fly.” Et’ani said, “These are our only defence against them. Against the land beasts we can cut ourselves off by raising the ladders.”
The leader walked them through the village, there were bridges connecting the platforms as flaming torches lit the way and the group was in awe at everything that these people had built. It was simply amazing that anyone with the limited technology of hand tools could do simply with the determination to protect themselves. They didn’t built walls or barricades; they raised themselves up into the forest that was their home. Their only vulnerable time was when they were on the ground.
There were times through their journey here that the group noticed that many people stared at them, some bowed their heads as if it was in respect but they were all curious about the new arrivals. It made them feel a little uncomfortable but then they had to expect it since they were the aliens here and these people knew they were different. Soon they reached the home that belonged to the leader and they all stepped inside.
Leader’s Hut…
The huts were made simply, a wall of wooden posts tightly packed together with a lining of double layered animal skin on the outside. However that was just the front part of his house, given the width of the tree it was possible to cut several rooms and short corridors out of the tree. While the front area was the main living area, all of the private rooms of Et’ani and his family were at the back. It was the same for all of the homes in the village.
In the middle of the main room was a stone slab on which a fire was lit, directly above it in the thatched roof was a hole that allowed the smoke to leave. The people’s lives here were simple but they didn’t want for anything. They had all they needed to survive and by the look of it the leader of this village didn’t have any more or less than the others.
“Please, warm yourself by my fire.” Et’ani said as he came in and sat on the opposite side of it
Max and the others looked around as they sat, each was glad that their fears weren’t justified and that they weren’t being slowly cooked in a fire. “Thank you.” Max said
Et’ani tried to speak but his words failed him, he didn’t know what to say but he tried his best as what was expected of him from his people, “I witnessed the miracle in the fields today. I saw the wall of light that shielded the child Shala come from your hand. I saw the dark beasts be halted in their path and unable to take her when so many of us have been taken in the past and then I saw one beast being slain with but a wave of your hand.” He said as he looked from Max to Michael, “Yet you say you are not gods…how can this be?”
“We are definitely not gods Et’ani. We are different but we are just as mortal as you are. We come from a different world, another planet…from among the stars.” Max said
“And how did you come here?”
“Ah…well…we’re not entirely sure. There is something in the ground in that place that you wouldn’t follow us.”
“In the sacred ground? The Holy Icon.” Et’ani said
“Icon?” Tess asked
“None of us have seen it, it is forbidden by the Father Protector. Our teachings from the Order of The Lark tell us that he came to us in our hour of need, he gathered us together in many communities and foretold the coming of our future. He said it would come in the form of the Royal Born and their chosen companions from the place he made forbidden.” Et’ani said
“So…uh…why did you chase us?” Alex asked
“We saw 2 of you coming from the land but it was said that we would only know you my your great gifts.”
“Oh. So using powers the first time would have helped.” Kyle said while looking at Michael
“Hmm.” Michael said, “So sue me.”
“Et’ani, what is the Order?” Liz asked
“Those that carry the word of the Father Protector. In our darkest time, the demons did come and set the beasts loose among us. From a world of multitude we became a handful. Hunted by beasts he gathered us from all over the world and mixed us with each other in our communities to keep our blood strong. From among those he took those that taught the word of the Creator and forged them into his Order. They keep the knowledge and bring peace. They mediate our disputes and walk among us when people need comfort.”
“Sounds like some sort of religious group…priests and stuff.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Max said
“Usually these would be the type that would tell people to hurt us or something. Preaching morality and anything that’s different should be “cleansed”.” Michael said
“The Order does not do this. To them all life is the greatest thing there is and they do not dictate what is right or wrong to us. How can any one group of people do that since all people are different? For what our morality is, we turn to ourselves.” Et’ani said
“Can we meet them?” Tess asked
“Soon. They come through Edran every week and will arrive in a day or two. Word will quickly spread that you have come to us.” Et’ani said
“What about these other communities you mentioned?” Max asked
“Yes, the Father Protector created many. He gave us this great forest, which gives us timber, fruits and animals from which we get meet and skins. Lucar was made in the mountains. It provides stone and whatever metals we need. Vocian is an island in the middle of a lake with a river that has fish and salts that they harvest. Madar is in the grass plains. They raise great steeds, grow many crops and dry the grasses that make our roofs. We all have what we need and we all trade through the Green Ways.”
“I heard that right? That wasn’t a translation gaff was it?” Michael asked
“Green Way?” Liz asked
Et’ani smiled, “In time.” He said, “There are many more communities, different sizes and different resources. Our Father Protector taught us to share what we had to survive. Any problems and the Order arrives to aid us.”
“Sounds like some people on our world could take some lessons from you.” Kyle said
“I am honoured by your comment.” Et’ani said with a bow, “And now I must invite you.” He didn’t say it like it was a chore but more like it was a great joy for him.
“Invite us?” Liz asked
“To stay. With us, here in Edran. You are honoured guests but no doubt you need rest, food and drink. You are free to return to the Sacred Ground if you wish but being here would be more comfortable to you.” Et’ani said
“That you wont get any arguments about.” Liz said
Max looked to everyone and they couldn’t deny that being here would be less problematic of being at the Granolith. Besides, they knew it would still take time for it to be repaired and they could check on it any time. They all nodded and Max looked back to Et’ani. “We would be happy to stay. And I think it would be safer here than out there with those things running around.”
“Yes.” Et’ani said as he stood up, “Come, it’s time for our evening meal and tonight we will have a banquet in your honour.”
“Et…” Max started
“A traditional thank you for Shala. Saving a life is no small thing, please.” Et’ani said. Max smiled and nodded. Et’ani walked them out of his home and headed for dinner.
Gathering Circle, Sunset
Et’ani lead the eight teenagers to the middle of the high-rise village where a very large rock was situated. It was big, very big that had the top of it flattened, smoothed and polished to create a large platform. Around it was another platform of wood where people could walk on but there was enough room on it for everyone in the village to sit comfortably. In the middle of the stone was a large fire where they villagers cooked their meals. It was simply serene to be here, completely unbelievable to the group as they walked into the crowd.
The villagers all paid their respects to the teenagers, especially Shala who came closer from her older brother and hugged Max. It made Liz smile when she heard the small girl say thank you, everyone in the village was thankful that they showed up that day. From the first time for as long as anyone could remember no one was lost in a beast attack.
Once more Et’ani invited them to sit beside him near the fire. Several people soon brought large stone plates of fruits on it, another was filled with stone cups with drink in it. Et’ani’s daughter, Talina, came forth and smiled with a gleam in her eye at Max as she passed out the cups. They all noticed it but no one was going to say anything, besides he wasn’t the only one getting looks like that – they all were. From one person or another the looks were coming.
Max was the first to take a drink and was very surprised, “Et’ani, what is this?”
“The juice is squeezed from a fruit from the grove.” Et’ani said as he picked up a sample of the fruit. It was oval like a lemon but purple with a tint of green. “We call it Mishal.”
“Problem?” Tess asked
“No, it’s just…I could swear it was orange juice.” Max said
That got everyone taking a sip and each one agreed. Then they sampled the fruits; it was definitely better than small berries and certainly hit the spot. At the same time they watched as broths were cooked in pots over the flames, additionally there were animals been cooked. They looked to be the size of large deer and would certainly feed the villagers. While they all knew where their food came from in their old lives, it was another thing to still see it attached to the animal. They did their best to put it passed them, one other thing they knew was that they would probably have to do a lot more when preparing their meals in the future – meat wasn’t just going to suddenly appear.
“So do you always eat together like this?” Michael asked
“Of course. The village is family. We are each apart of the other in all ways, we take care of each other as though we are of the same house. When a child is born we celebrate as though it was born to all of us and if a parent is killed we all help raise the child.”
As everyone got settled in and started talking away with each other, the smell of the cooking meet got to the teenagers, they were hungry and that smelt good. It was even better when the one responsible for cooking it started sprinkling herbs and spices over it. Then, as Liz looked over across the flames, she could see several young men looking at her and the other girls, each talking to each other about them and knew their was a more than casual interest.
“Um, Et’ani. Why are we being looked at like…that?” Liz asked
“Hm?” Et’ani asked as he looked over and spotted the looks that were being given to the teenagers, “Ah yes, as I said, word would quickly spread of your arrival. They know you have come from the Sacred Ground and know that you possess great gifts.”
“Some of us do.” Liz said, “Not all.”
“As it may be, but it would be a great honour to carry your child or give a child to you as the case may be.” Et’ani said
“WHAT?” all said together
“You can’t be serious?” Liz asked
Et’ani looked at them, “Of course, forgive me I should have realised that you are bound.”
“Bound? Eh…no. Not exactly.” Max said
“Except some of us.” Isabel and Alex said together before looking at each other with surprise and then laughed
Michael and Maria looked at each other and smiled, it was either that or a look of disgust at Alex and Isabel. Those two were getting two much like Liz and Max in the early days that it was making them sick. At the very least they had each other. However Max’s comment did give Et’ani a questioning look.
“It’s complicated.” Liz said
“Very complicated.” Tess said as she felt Kyle’s eyes on her. Despite all she had been through to get Max and to have finally made some good headway, she found that she didn’t want Kyle to stop looking. Her desires for Max and Kyle had her torn and for the first time understood how Max must have been feeling for the past year.
“I see. The balance between you is disrupted and you are working through it.” Et’ani said as he stood, he picked up his staff and he slammed the base of it into the wooden deck. It got the attention of his people and he looked at each of the young people who had been staring at the group. With a simple shake of his head they all nodded and he sat back down. “No one will approach you.”
“Thank you.” Max said as he shrugged his shoulders to the others
After a while the meat was cooked and was being cut from the bone. It was being handed out to everyone as the main meal was started. Everyone was tucking in, enjoying the flavourful meat that practically melted in their mouths. It was well cooked and everyone talked away with each other, all but the guests of honour. Max and the others remained quiet, they found that being close to fire was too much of a reminder of the explosion they witnessed their parent’s car erupt in.
“You are quiet my friends. Is the meal not to your liking?” Et’ani asked
“No, it’s excellent.” Liz said
“It’s just…before we arrived here…our world was attacked. It was our fault, if we weren’t there Kivar would never have attacked. Our parents were killed when we were trying to get to safety.” Max said
“Ah, I see. I do not know your history but, was the decision to be on your world your choice?”
Max looked to Tess, “No. It was the choice of the crew of our ship. That way Kivar wouldn’t be able to go there but he still found out.” Tess said
“And the decision for Kivar to go to your world…that was your choice?” Et’ani asked
“No way.” Max said
“Yet you blame yourselves for the choices made by others when you had no say. You chose to go to a place of safety, a wise move in all situations. What happened when your parents were lost?” Et’ani asked
“I used my powers. It messed up the ship that attacked us.” Michael said
“So the death of your parents resulted in time being bought for you to reach safety. I do not know of your world but among us, there is no more honourable death than the one that helps another reach a safe place. Especially when that person is a child. Ask yourselves this, what would your parents want? You dead, or them?” Et’ani asked
None of them said anything. Et’ani could sense that they were keeping their grief, pain and anger all locked up inside. It would only hurt them in the long run if they didn’t put their ghosts to rest. People here could die at any time from the hunting beasts, always had and probably always will. That was a fact that they couldn’t change and had gown to accept it over the vast years.
Et’ani nodded and stood up after placing his plate down, “Please, come with me.”
Another Clearing, North of Village, Immediately Following
Et’ani brought them through the length of the village before they all moved back down the ladders to the ground. As they emerged into another clearing they found that it was unlike the other. All around them were totems carved into the bark of the trees. There were lines of torches all around the circumference of the clearing with a large stack of wood piled layer upon layer in the middle.
“What is this place?” Max asked
“It is here that we pay our respect for the fallen.” Et’ani said
“Burial ground.” Liz said
The village leader moved forward with a torch in his hand and tilted it forward. He lit up one torch that was before him and that allowed flames to ignite a ring of flammable liquid that travelled around the clearing. The flames moved in perfect symmetry, the path of the liquid resulted in torch after torch of the circumference sparking to life until the entire clearing was engulfed with light. After that Et’ani led them forward and they got to a small trough that contained a series of holes.
“Tell me, how many passed?” Et’ani asked
“6…maybe 7 billion people.” Maria said
Et’ani’s eyes went wide, he never thought it was possible for that many people to exist anywhere but that wasn’t what he meant. “No, your parents?”
“Oh, 8.” Maria said
Et’ani looked to some of his people nearby and nodded. They brought out 8 torches and placed them into the holes in the trough before he gave the torch he carried to Max. “Light each one, say the names and remember all of the good times with them, all the love they shared with you.” He said
Max looked at Isabel and she placed her hand on his over the torch. Together they lit up two of the torches in front of them, “Philip Evans…Diane Evans.” They said together and watched as a trail of fire ran out from the torch to the large pile of wood. A small section lit up.
Then they gave it to Liz and she lit one, “Jeffery and Nancy Parker.”
“Amy Deluca.” Maria said at her turn
“Charles and Carol Whitman.” Alex said
“Jim Valenti.” Kyle said. With each one more of the pile was set up but with the last one it went up. The fire reach high up into the forest, almost reaching above the very high tree line.
“May the flame guide the way to eternal peace and enlightenment.” Et’ani said as he bowed his head
Only Michael and Tess stayed back, even though they did feel the loss it wasn’t as much the others. Et’ani watched as they remembered and as the tears started to flow, their grief was flowing out just as strong as each held the other. He decided to leave them alone and returned to the village.
Hut on the Other Side of the Village, 3 Hours Later
After returning to the feast, Et’ani could see that things were a little better. They spent the evening in the company of the village but soon Alex needed to stretch his legs. He decided to look over the village, check out all those little nooks and crannies, find out how they deal with all the tiny little things that they had taken for granted…like going to the bathroom.
As he walked to the far end of the village from where they originally entered, Alex decided to stop for a breather and stood at the barricade at the edge of the platform. He looked out over the area and took in the site but when he looked up Alex saw there was a hole in the canopy. It gave him a clear vie of the stars above him so he just stood there looking up. There wasn’t a cloud in the sky and it was crystal clear, practically no haze what so over.
Alex’s mind started doing a little subconscious “connect the dots”. It was sort of the same thing when someone looks up at clouds and sees innocuous shapes. However, what his mind started seeing made him start getting a little more curious and worried as the shapes flooded into his conscious mind. Alex pointed his finger up and started to trace a line in the sky.
“Ori…? Nah.” Alex said as he looked over it and then onto the next pattern. It freaked him out and sealed the deal. His blood pumped, the adrenaline flowed and he darted off like a bat out of hell.
Gathering Circle, Immediately Following
He arrived back to see his friends sampling more of the fruits but he couldn’t slow himself down. Before he realised it, he slipped and was sliding across the floor a few feet before he stopped dead.
“Alex, are you nuts?” Max asked
“Ma…Ma…Ma…” Alex panted, completely out of breath
“Alex, chill. What’s up?” Isabel said
“The stars…I know where we are…I think…I think we’re on Earth.” Alex said
Everyone just looked at him. “WHAT?” they yelled
To Be Continued…
..
...
The Clearing, Noon
When the sun was at it’s highest point in the sky, Max stuck his head out of the chamber to see if they were still surrounded. They had all disappeared and Max assumed that they had all gone back to work. Max and the others all knew that they were going to need help if they were going to survive so after a little while they all came up to the surface. Before long they were in the woods with Michael and Kyle leading them to where they first encountered the locals.
Once more they found them all working away but it was a lot quieter, everyone appeared to very distracted. The group was looking over everyone, hoping to spot someone in charge, someone that they could at least try and speak with and not end up with one of those nasty looking spears being stuck through them. They saw one, with several people around him holding a staff in his right hand and wore a necklace of different bones.
Just as they stepped out of the shadows of the forest they were spotted, it was almost instantly but after the first contact there would have probably been more than a few who kept an eye on the forest. As a result the people started to back off and looked to their leader. What was said couldn’t be heard, they were two far out of earshot but his actions couldn’t be mistaken. He ordered his people to attack, or at least hunt down the intruders and bring them to him. They couldn’t tell but either way their powers were ready. They wanted to make contact and they needed to buy time to do that the right way. Max moved forward with the others close by as many of the locals charged forward but just them there was a roar from the distant edge of the clearing. It was load, terrifying and definitely unlike anything ever heard by the group.
“EDRAN!” The leader called out and in an instant everyone took off in another direction.
Right then it came out. An animal 3 times the size of a horse, it was shaped like a bull but it’s skin was grey like and elephants but tougher and much thicker. The horns that protruded from the sides of its head were twisted and sharp but it’s most distinguishing feature was that below it’s mouth was another one and both were filled with very sharp teeth.
“Okay…that’s new.” Kyle said as the people ran and the creature ran after them.
Then they heard a scream from a small girl. She had fallen and her ankle had been entwined by several crop roots, no matter how hard she pulled to get free she couldn’t and it made her easy prey for the creature.
“SHALA!” a young man called out, he was about to run back but he was prevented by the mass of running people.
As the creature ran forward, heading straight for the child so did Max. He never thought about it, he just went straight in and went as fast as he could. He was on top of the girl just in the nick of time and shot his hand out. His shield formed and was much bigger than usual, it spread out enough to bar the way of the animal. As it reached it bashed its head against the barrier again and again before it cried out.
It got the attention of the people who all looked back to see a wall of light coming from the stranger and protecting the child from the beast. Then they watched as Michael also came in with his hand raised. They could see flash after flash of white light from his hand and as each one hit the breast it cried out in pain. All were completely stunned as the animal backed off and then ran back into the forest. The people came forward and watched Max’s shield collapse when he brought down his hand.
Then Max waved it over the roots that bound the girl, in an instant they retracted away from her ankle and she looked up at Max without any fear in her eyes, only wonder. As Max helped her to her feet they looked around to see the entire populace on their knees.
“Uh oh.” Max said. Now he had some explaining to do, the last thing he wanted was for these people to start seeing him and the others as some sort of demigods or worse. He approached the one they believed was the leader, the older man wouldn’t even look up so Max put his hands in his and stood him up. “Please don’t bow. We’re not gods.”
“I am Et’ani. Leader of the people of Edran.” He said
“You can understand me? And I can understand you now…the Granolith worked.” Max said
Et’ani looked the young man over, “Yes, we hear your words. Eh…please…come. I will take you Edran.” He said and lead Max and the others in the direction they were previously running.
Forest Village, 10 Minutes Later
The people lead the teenagers straight to their village; at first they didn’t see anything – not until they looked up. High in the canopy, rising into the upper levels of the forest were platforms wrapping around the thick trunks and huts built on them and carved into the trees. There were rope ladders hanging down but the whole place was extensive. There were at least 100 spread out thatched huts built into the trees and built on multiple levels, with one platform above another and another.
“Oh wow.” Liz said
“Hello Ewoks.” Alex said
“Alex…don’t go there.” Maria said
“Welcome, to Edran. Come.” Et’ani said
He led them to one of the ladders and started to climb up. The rest of his people did the same with other ladders and every single last one of them made it look easy. Unfortunately Max and the others hadn’t had as much practice. They stumbled their way up to the main level and were glad that they were on something solid again. Of course, being so high up was a little disorienting. The trees were massive and as such they went up very high. The edges of the platforms were fenced off but that wasn’t the only thing. In addition to decorative blankets and adornments there were large crossbow like devices, ballistae. They were aimed in multiple directions and were all over the village.
“What are these for?” Max asked Et’ani
“There are other beasts like the ones you faced on the ground. Some fly.” Et’ani said, “These are our only defence against them. Against the land beasts we can cut ourselves off by raising the ladders.”
The leader walked them through the village, there were bridges connecting the platforms as flaming torches lit the way and the group was in awe at everything that these people had built. It was simply amazing that anyone with the limited technology of hand tools could do simply with the determination to protect themselves. They didn’t built walls or barricades; they raised themselves up into the forest that was their home. Their only vulnerable time was when they were on the ground.
There were times through their journey here that the group noticed that many people stared at them, some bowed their heads as if it was in respect but they were all curious about the new arrivals. It made them feel a little uncomfortable but then they had to expect it since they were the aliens here and these people knew they were different. Soon they reached the home that belonged to the leader and they all stepped inside.
Leader’s Hut…
The huts were made simply, a wall of wooden posts tightly packed together with a lining of double layered animal skin on the outside. However that was just the front part of his house, given the width of the tree it was possible to cut several rooms and short corridors out of the tree. While the front area was the main living area, all of the private rooms of Et’ani and his family were at the back. It was the same for all of the homes in the village.
In the middle of the main room was a stone slab on which a fire was lit, directly above it in the thatched roof was a hole that allowed the smoke to leave. The people’s lives here were simple but they didn’t want for anything. They had all they needed to survive and by the look of it the leader of this village didn’t have any more or less than the others.
“Please, warm yourself by my fire.” Et’ani said as he came in and sat on the opposite side of it
Max and the others looked around as they sat, each was glad that their fears weren’t justified and that they weren’t being slowly cooked in a fire. “Thank you.” Max said
Et’ani tried to speak but his words failed him, he didn’t know what to say but he tried his best as what was expected of him from his people, “I witnessed the miracle in the fields today. I saw the wall of light that shielded the child Shala come from your hand. I saw the dark beasts be halted in their path and unable to take her when so many of us have been taken in the past and then I saw one beast being slain with but a wave of your hand.” He said as he looked from Max to Michael, “Yet you say you are not gods…how can this be?”
“We are definitely not gods Et’ani. We are different but we are just as mortal as you are. We come from a different world, another planet…from among the stars.” Max said
“And how did you come here?”
“Ah…well…we’re not entirely sure. There is something in the ground in that place that you wouldn’t follow us.”
“In the sacred ground? The Holy Icon.” Et’ani said
“Icon?” Tess asked
“None of us have seen it, it is forbidden by the Father Protector. Our teachings from the Order of The Lark tell us that he came to us in our hour of need, he gathered us together in many communities and foretold the coming of our future. He said it would come in the form of the Royal Born and their chosen companions from the place he made forbidden.” Et’ani said
“So…uh…why did you chase us?” Alex asked
“We saw 2 of you coming from the land but it was said that we would only know you my your great gifts.”
“Oh. So using powers the first time would have helped.” Kyle said while looking at Michael
“Hmm.” Michael said, “So sue me.”
“Et’ani, what is the Order?” Liz asked
“Those that carry the word of the Father Protector. In our darkest time, the demons did come and set the beasts loose among us. From a world of multitude we became a handful. Hunted by beasts he gathered us from all over the world and mixed us with each other in our communities to keep our blood strong. From among those he took those that taught the word of the Creator and forged them into his Order. They keep the knowledge and bring peace. They mediate our disputes and walk among us when people need comfort.”
“Sounds like some sort of religious group…priests and stuff.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Max said
“Usually these would be the type that would tell people to hurt us or something. Preaching morality and anything that’s different should be “cleansed”.” Michael said
“The Order does not do this. To them all life is the greatest thing there is and they do not dictate what is right or wrong to us. How can any one group of people do that since all people are different? For what our morality is, we turn to ourselves.” Et’ani said
“Can we meet them?” Tess asked
“Soon. They come through Edran every week and will arrive in a day or two. Word will quickly spread that you have come to us.” Et’ani said
“What about these other communities you mentioned?” Max asked
“Yes, the Father Protector created many. He gave us this great forest, which gives us timber, fruits and animals from which we get meet and skins. Lucar was made in the mountains. It provides stone and whatever metals we need. Vocian is an island in the middle of a lake with a river that has fish and salts that they harvest. Madar is in the grass plains. They raise great steeds, grow many crops and dry the grasses that make our roofs. We all have what we need and we all trade through the Green Ways.”
“I heard that right? That wasn’t a translation gaff was it?” Michael asked
“Green Way?” Liz asked
Et’ani smiled, “In time.” He said, “There are many more communities, different sizes and different resources. Our Father Protector taught us to share what we had to survive. Any problems and the Order arrives to aid us.”
“Sounds like some people on our world could take some lessons from you.” Kyle said
“I am honoured by your comment.” Et’ani said with a bow, “And now I must invite you.” He didn’t say it like it was a chore but more like it was a great joy for him.
“Invite us?” Liz asked
“To stay. With us, here in Edran. You are honoured guests but no doubt you need rest, food and drink. You are free to return to the Sacred Ground if you wish but being here would be more comfortable to you.” Et’ani said
“That you wont get any arguments about.” Liz said
Max looked to everyone and they couldn’t deny that being here would be less problematic of being at the Granolith. Besides, they knew it would still take time for it to be repaired and they could check on it any time. They all nodded and Max looked back to Et’ani. “We would be happy to stay. And I think it would be safer here than out there with those things running around.”
“Yes.” Et’ani said as he stood up, “Come, it’s time for our evening meal and tonight we will have a banquet in your honour.”
“Et…” Max started
“A traditional thank you for Shala. Saving a life is no small thing, please.” Et’ani said. Max smiled and nodded. Et’ani walked them out of his home and headed for dinner.
Gathering Circle, Sunset
Et’ani lead the eight teenagers to the middle of the high-rise village where a very large rock was situated. It was big, very big that had the top of it flattened, smoothed and polished to create a large platform. Around it was another platform of wood where people could walk on but there was enough room on it for everyone in the village to sit comfortably. In the middle of the stone was a large fire where they villagers cooked their meals. It was simply serene to be here, completely unbelievable to the group as they walked into the crowd.
The villagers all paid their respects to the teenagers, especially Shala who came closer from her older brother and hugged Max. It made Liz smile when she heard the small girl say thank you, everyone in the village was thankful that they showed up that day. From the first time for as long as anyone could remember no one was lost in a beast attack.
Once more Et’ani invited them to sit beside him near the fire. Several people soon brought large stone plates of fruits on it, another was filled with stone cups with drink in it. Et’ani’s daughter, Talina, came forth and smiled with a gleam in her eye at Max as she passed out the cups. They all noticed it but no one was going to say anything, besides he wasn’t the only one getting looks like that – they all were. From one person or another the looks were coming.
Max was the first to take a drink and was very surprised, “Et’ani, what is this?”
“The juice is squeezed from a fruit from the grove.” Et’ani said as he picked up a sample of the fruit. It was oval like a lemon but purple with a tint of green. “We call it Mishal.”
“Problem?” Tess asked
“No, it’s just…I could swear it was orange juice.” Max said
That got everyone taking a sip and each one agreed. Then they sampled the fruits; it was definitely better than small berries and certainly hit the spot. At the same time they watched as broths were cooked in pots over the flames, additionally there were animals been cooked. They looked to be the size of large deer and would certainly feed the villagers. While they all knew where their food came from in their old lives, it was another thing to still see it attached to the animal. They did their best to put it passed them, one other thing they knew was that they would probably have to do a lot more when preparing their meals in the future – meat wasn’t just going to suddenly appear.
“So do you always eat together like this?” Michael asked
“Of course. The village is family. We are each apart of the other in all ways, we take care of each other as though we are of the same house. When a child is born we celebrate as though it was born to all of us and if a parent is killed we all help raise the child.”
As everyone got settled in and started talking away with each other, the smell of the cooking meet got to the teenagers, they were hungry and that smelt good. It was even better when the one responsible for cooking it started sprinkling herbs and spices over it. Then, as Liz looked over across the flames, she could see several young men looking at her and the other girls, each talking to each other about them and knew their was a more than casual interest.
“Um, Et’ani. Why are we being looked at like…that?” Liz asked
“Hm?” Et’ani asked as he looked over and spotted the looks that were being given to the teenagers, “Ah yes, as I said, word would quickly spread of your arrival. They know you have come from the Sacred Ground and know that you possess great gifts.”
“Some of us do.” Liz said, “Not all.”
“As it may be, but it would be a great honour to carry your child or give a child to you as the case may be.” Et’ani said
“WHAT?” all said together
“You can’t be serious?” Liz asked
Et’ani looked at them, “Of course, forgive me I should have realised that you are bound.”
“Bound? Eh…no. Not exactly.” Max said
“Except some of us.” Isabel and Alex said together before looking at each other with surprise and then laughed
Michael and Maria looked at each other and smiled, it was either that or a look of disgust at Alex and Isabel. Those two were getting two much like Liz and Max in the early days that it was making them sick. At the very least they had each other. However Max’s comment did give Et’ani a questioning look.
“It’s complicated.” Liz said
“Very complicated.” Tess said as she felt Kyle’s eyes on her. Despite all she had been through to get Max and to have finally made some good headway, she found that she didn’t want Kyle to stop looking. Her desires for Max and Kyle had her torn and for the first time understood how Max must have been feeling for the past year.
“I see. The balance between you is disrupted and you are working through it.” Et’ani said as he stood, he picked up his staff and he slammed the base of it into the wooden deck. It got the attention of his people and he looked at each of the young people who had been staring at the group. With a simple shake of his head they all nodded and he sat back down. “No one will approach you.”
“Thank you.” Max said as he shrugged his shoulders to the others
After a while the meat was cooked and was being cut from the bone. It was being handed out to everyone as the main meal was started. Everyone was tucking in, enjoying the flavourful meat that practically melted in their mouths. It was well cooked and everyone talked away with each other, all but the guests of honour. Max and the others remained quiet, they found that being close to fire was too much of a reminder of the explosion they witnessed their parent’s car erupt in.
“You are quiet my friends. Is the meal not to your liking?” Et’ani asked
“No, it’s excellent.” Liz said
“It’s just…before we arrived here…our world was attacked. It was our fault, if we weren’t there Kivar would never have attacked. Our parents were killed when we were trying to get to safety.” Max said
“Ah, I see. I do not know your history but, was the decision to be on your world your choice?”
Max looked to Tess, “No. It was the choice of the crew of our ship. That way Kivar wouldn’t be able to go there but he still found out.” Tess said
“And the decision for Kivar to go to your world…that was your choice?” Et’ani asked
“No way.” Max said
“Yet you blame yourselves for the choices made by others when you had no say. You chose to go to a place of safety, a wise move in all situations. What happened when your parents were lost?” Et’ani asked
“I used my powers. It messed up the ship that attacked us.” Michael said
“So the death of your parents resulted in time being bought for you to reach safety. I do not know of your world but among us, there is no more honourable death than the one that helps another reach a safe place. Especially when that person is a child. Ask yourselves this, what would your parents want? You dead, or them?” Et’ani asked
None of them said anything. Et’ani could sense that they were keeping their grief, pain and anger all locked up inside. It would only hurt them in the long run if they didn’t put their ghosts to rest. People here could die at any time from the hunting beasts, always had and probably always will. That was a fact that they couldn’t change and had gown to accept it over the vast years.
Et’ani nodded and stood up after placing his plate down, “Please, come with me.”
Another Clearing, North of Village, Immediately Following
Et’ani brought them through the length of the village before they all moved back down the ladders to the ground. As they emerged into another clearing they found that it was unlike the other. All around them were totems carved into the bark of the trees. There were lines of torches all around the circumference of the clearing with a large stack of wood piled layer upon layer in the middle.
“What is this place?” Max asked
“It is here that we pay our respect for the fallen.” Et’ani said
“Burial ground.” Liz said
The village leader moved forward with a torch in his hand and tilted it forward. He lit up one torch that was before him and that allowed flames to ignite a ring of flammable liquid that travelled around the clearing. The flames moved in perfect symmetry, the path of the liquid resulted in torch after torch of the circumference sparking to life until the entire clearing was engulfed with light. After that Et’ani led them forward and they got to a small trough that contained a series of holes.
“Tell me, how many passed?” Et’ani asked
“6…maybe 7 billion people.” Maria said
Et’ani’s eyes went wide, he never thought it was possible for that many people to exist anywhere but that wasn’t what he meant. “No, your parents?”
“Oh, 8.” Maria said
Et’ani looked to some of his people nearby and nodded. They brought out 8 torches and placed them into the holes in the trough before he gave the torch he carried to Max. “Light each one, say the names and remember all of the good times with them, all the love they shared with you.” He said
Max looked at Isabel and she placed her hand on his over the torch. Together they lit up two of the torches in front of them, “Philip Evans…Diane Evans.” They said together and watched as a trail of fire ran out from the torch to the large pile of wood. A small section lit up.
Then they gave it to Liz and she lit one, “Jeffery and Nancy Parker.”
“Amy Deluca.” Maria said at her turn
“Charles and Carol Whitman.” Alex said
“Jim Valenti.” Kyle said. With each one more of the pile was set up but with the last one it went up. The fire reach high up into the forest, almost reaching above the very high tree line.
“May the flame guide the way to eternal peace and enlightenment.” Et’ani said as he bowed his head
Only Michael and Tess stayed back, even though they did feel the loss it wasn’t as much the others. Et’ani watched as they remembered and as the tears started to flow, their grief was flowing out just as strong as each held the other. He decided to leave them alone and returned to the village.
Hut on the Other Side of the Village, 3 Hours Later
After returning to the feast, Et’ani could see that things were a little better. They spent the evening in the company of the village but soon Alex needed to stretch his legs. He decided to look over the village, check out all those little nooks and crannies, find out how they deal with all the tiny little things that they had taken for granted…like going to the bathroom.
As he walked to the far end of the village from where they originally entered, Alex decided to stop for a breather and stood at the barricade at the edge of the platform. He looked out over the area and took in the site but when he looked up Alex saw there was a hole in the canopy. It gave him a clear vie of the stars above him so he just stood there looking up. There wasn’t a cloud in the sky and it was crystal clear, practically no haze what so over.
Alex’s mind started doing a little subconscious “connect the dots”. It was sort of the same thing when someone looks up at clouds and sees innocuous shapes. However, what his mind started seeing made him start getting a little more curious and worried as the shapes flooded into his conscious mind. Alex pointed his finger up and started to trace a line in the sky.
“Ori…? Nah.” Alex said as he looked over it and then onto the next pattern. It freaked him out and sealed the deal. His blood pumped, the adrenaline flowed and he darted off like a bat out of hell.
Gathering Circle, Immediately Following
He arrived back to see his friends sampling more of the fruits but he couldn’t slow himself down. Before he realised it, he slipped and was sliding across the floor a few feet before he stopped dead.
“Alex, are you nuts?” Max asked
“Ma…Ma…Ma…” Alex panted, completely out of breath
“Alex, chill. What’s up?” Isabel said
“The stars…I know where we are…I think…I think we’re on Earth.” Alex said
Everyone just looked at him. “WHAT?” they yelled
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 3
Hut on the Other Side of the Edran, 5 Minutes Later
Alex led the others straight to where he had looked up upon the stars. Each looked up and tried to see what Alex had seen but all they saw was stars scattered all over the place. They saw a similarity in a small cluster but nothing close enough to comment on.
“Alex…I’m not seeing it.” Max said
“I’m telling you that up there is Orion and over there…that’s Aries.” Alex said
“Besides. Earth doesn’t have big ass trees and three moons.” Isabel said
“Well it’s not impossible. The moons I mean. Slow moving asteroids or comets could be pulled into Earth orbit.” Max said, “But the stars, it’s similar but hardly like it. I mean they look dimmer and…” Max started
However, Liz interrupted him, “Father apart.” She said, “Oh no.”
“What?” Tess asked
“Astrophysics 101. All bodies in the universe are constantly moving apart and Earth’s orbit could have changed…a hundred things could be different.” Liz said
“So stars are dimmer because they’re further away?” Kyle asked
“Yeah but that doesn’t mean we’re on Earth, maybe just a planet close to Earth.” Maria said
“No. My command to the granolith was to take us out of reach of Kivar. With his fleet he could have gotten to us if we were close.” Max said
“Question. Just how much time would need to have passed for the stars to be that different?” Kyle asked
Everybody looked at each other. “Too much time.” Liz said
“Well the Granolith sent us here, when it’s fixed it can send us back.” Maria said
“Yeah. And it is repairing quickly. Tomorrow we can go to it, we’ll ask it precisely where…or when we are. For all we know this might be some weird alternate reality thing going on.” Max said
“Well that’ll make it much better. Alright, so tomorrow morning we’ll head out but I’m thinking that we need to find some help. These people can help us stay alive but there has to be some technology somewhere on this planet.” Michael said
“We can but hope.” Maria said, “So what now?”
“Now we should get some sleep. It’s late.” Max said
Max then led everyone back to the main village area where the villagers were still feasting. Et’ani spotted the grim looks on the young arrival’s faces but there was nothing he could do about that. All he could do was make sure they were comfortable so he had some of his aids show them to some huts that were maintained for visiting leaders.
Girl’s Hut, Centre of Edran, Midnight
The hut was much like Et’ani’s with wooden walls with an outer lining of thick animal skin. The middle of the room was a spot for a fire, in the back, carved into the tree was a variety of rooms but around the fire was four bedding areas. They weren’t very thick, a simple twisting of straw into a sturdy frame that contained a padding of leaves all of which was contained in animal skin that was pulled tightly over the frame. It had the fur on the outside with an additional blanket of animal fur over it.
It all looked fairly cosy and the girls all looked at the beds with need. They may have been crude but they were much better than the hard and cold floor of the Granolith chamber. There was already a small stack of wood on the fire stone so Tess quickly lit it up and the room filled with light and heat. As Isabel lowered the door flap there was a knock from the outside and Isabel opened it again.
There were several young women on the other side, two were holding trays. One was some more fruit if they got hungry and another was four large bowls of water. “My father wanted to be sure you were settled for the night.” Talina said, “If you do not wish to join us at the river in the morning, I have brought some water bowls for you if you prefer privacy.”
“The river?” Isabel asked
“On the other side of the grove to the east. It’s where we all bathe in the morning and evening.” Talina said
“Bathe…all of you together?” Liz asked
Talina smiled, knowing what she meant. “Not all. There is a bend in the river, almost like a loop with rocks on the land. Men are on the right, women on the left. We have certain things that we don’t do unless…well you’ll see.” Talina said before the two girls she was with placed the trays down onto the floor next to the fire.
Then they left, leaving them alone. Almost immediately Isabel sat on one of the beds and pulled off her socks and shoes. She stretched out and let her toes be free as she rubbed them, she had them confined for far too long, they all did and it was good to be able to relax for a change. None of them undressed, they were too tired to do it. They just lay back on their chosen beds and stared at the fire.
“Liz?” Tess said
“Yeah.” Liz answered, she didn’t in particularly want to speak to Tess but sticking together was needed here and putting this on the back burner for a while was something she needed to do.
“Do you think Alex was right?” Tess asked
“Well you did say time works differently on Antar. I guess that could have resulted in a different concept of it and that being programmed into the Granolith.” Liz said, already knowing that the device was capable of time travel despite not have told anyone other than Maria about it.
“Meaning?” Isabel asked
“For an Antarian, moving through time might be like moving from one room to another. They probably have safeguards to prevent it to a certain degree but no safeguard can be safe from bypass.” Liz said
“So that’s a yes?” Tess asked
“Yeah. It’s possible.” Liz said as she looked at Maria and she looked back at her
It was a look that wasn’t missed by Isabel and it told her that they knew more than they were letting on. “Okay, what aren’t you telling us?” Isabel asked
“Nothing. I just know that time travel is possible.” Liz said
“How?” Tess asked
“Liz, maybe you should…you know.” Maria said
“I promised…him.” Liz said
“None of that matters now.” Maria said
Liz pondered for a moment as Isabel and Tess raised themselves up onto an elbow and looked over. After a few moments she said, “You can’t tell Max.” and then proceeded to tell them the story of Future Max. All Tess could do was blink when she learned that Liz and Max were supposed to be married in the future and the sacrifice Liz made. Isabel was stunned at it, especially that she was supposed to die but now that entire timeline was gone and their future was very unclear.
“So…eh…” Isabel said
“Wow.” Tess said
“Yeah.” Liz said, “But he doesn’t know and he wont. Max has to make his own decisions from now on without any manipulations.” She knew that her future knowledge was no longer useful so those manipulations she used the day Future Max arrived were no longer relevant but she knew that Tess used her own talents to manipulate Max. The question is, would she still?
“Well, I think Max already has decided.” Isabel said
“Tell me about it.” Liz said, “I walked in on it.” She said to Liz
“Uh…oh. Well he has.” Tess said, “When we…I saw things.”
“Great. I’m happy for you.” Liz said sarcastically, she liked being the only one that could connect with Max that way. Now she wasn’t. “Stop talking please.”
“No Liz…I saw you. Max was thinking about you the whole time.” Tess said
“And that’s supposed to make it right?” Maria asked
“Actually, Max didn’t kiss Tess.” Isabel said, getting a look from everyone
“Funny, looked like them.” Liz said
“Max told me about. It wasn’t so much that it was him than it was Zan trying to connect with Ava…that Antarian versions not the New York ones.” Isabel said, “I don’t think Max was in control.”
“So…what? I have a guy who looses control, kisses another girl and thinks about me.” Liz said, “You know what? I don’t care, I’m done.”
The others all looked at each other, “Huh?” Isabel asked
“I walked away…in fact I walked away twice. I’m not going to try anymore, I can’t do it again so, Tess you have my blessings.” Liz said before she turned her back and wrapped herself up in the blanket.
The others were stunned and suddenly very concerned. Tess was confused and knew that she was going to speak to Max soon and Isabel & Maria were going to have to help Liz get a handle on things. Isabel’s mental abilities were definitely picking up something from her and pain was at the top of the list.
Guy’s Hut, Right Next Door, Same Time
The hut given to Max, Alex, Kyle and Michael was identical to the girl’s. They were sitting around and enjoying the quiet, for the first time in the last couple of days their pulses slowed to a calm and relaxed pace. They felt safe enough here to simply stop and breath. Each of them pulled off their shirts and just lay back on the bed. Like with the girls, some of the villagers came in and deposited some food and bowls of water.
“So…” Alex said
“So.” Max said
“Can anyone think of anymore ways we can have our lives screwed over?” Michael asked
“No.” they all said together
“There has to be a way back. Sooner or later we’ll find it.” Max said
“Even if we did, what we left was hell.” Alex said, “Unless we can go back before it and stop it somehow?”
“Yeah, somehow.” Kyle said, “Nice dream but I doubt it. An alien invasion isn’t something you can just stop.”
“Yeah…yeah.” Max said solemnly
“You know…I would really like one chance, just once chance to beat the crap out of Kivar.” Kyle said
“I’d like to be apart of that.” Michael said
“Maybe string him up, get a baseball bat and use him as a piñata after handing him over for medical experimentation.” Alex said
They all looked at him strangely, that wasn’t exactly the type of sentiment they were used to from Alex. “You know, I’m just looking forward to a good night’s sleep.” Max said as he pulled the fur blanket over him.
“Yeah. Me too.” Kyle said as he did the same thing and then did Michael.
“What?” Alex said, “You guys are the only one allowed thoughts like that?”
“No.” Max said, “But…well it’s you. Mr Nice Guy. The guy who, I hate to say it, who my sister has a really big thing for.”
“Really?” Alex asked, his face perking up
“Like you really need to ask that.” Michael said
“It’s very obvious Alex.” Kyle said, “Even I see that.”
“Just don’t be thinking about doing anything you will regret.” Max said as he looked Alex square in the eye and the young human knew precisely what he was meaning.
“Oh no worries…none at all.” Alex said quickly as he rolled over and started to try and fall asleep.
Sunrise, The Next Morning
Everyone in the village was waking up, far earlier that the group was used to. All of the sound coming from the people roused them from their sleep. As they looked out of the hut, they watched as all the families walked together to the rope ladders. Soon Max, Michael, Kyle and Alex met up with Liz, Maria, Tess and Isabel and they decided to follow. Getting washed in the river wasn’t the long luxurious soak in a tub that the girls longed for but it would do so they decided to follow.
As all the villagers headed down to the river, they all took the time to greet the group. Et’ani and his family were already down there and it was just as it was described to them. The bend in the river was shaped like a rough omega symbol and the rocks shielded everything as the men and women dispersed. They all undressed as they got to the river bank and placed their clothes on the rocks.
The group was a little uncomfortable about being around all these naked people, it definitely wasn’t something they saw everyday. As they got to the bank, they stripped down to their underwear but never went all the way. The girls were in their bras and panties while the guys were wearing either boxers or briefs, not that they could see that through the rock barricade. As they stepped into the water, they deliberately stayed away from the other villagers. They felt like outsiders and didn’t feel like they entirely belonged there.
The water was waist high and was surprisingly warm. From the others they learned that there were hot springs that fed the river a little way up the river. It was the same geological event that was heating the water in the river that warmed the springs. They dived under the water, slashed it over themselves and did what they needed to remove a couple of days worth of sweat.
It was certainly helping to relieve some of the tension and for the first time since their first night, they felt clean. After ten minutes in the water they left to the river bank. Isabel and Tess used their powers to dry themselves and then Liz and Maria before they decided to freshen up all of their clothes. It was the same for the others and before long they were all meeting up. They knew they had to be fast and only had a small amount of fruit for their breakfast, they had to be somewhere this morning.
Granolith Chamber, 1 Hour Later
The group arrived at the chamber but their escort never stepped passed the line of totems that marked the Sacred Ground even though Max said they could come. When they didn’t they just made their way to the entrance. As they climbed in and looked around they found that all the wall panels were fully illuminated and that there were only one or two small cracks left on the actual Granolith.
“Okay, Granolith. Can you show me this planet?” Max ordered
In response the Granolith displayed a holographic image of the planet. There were islands everywhere, large continental landmasses, inland seas and oceans but nothing similar to Earth with the exception of the polar icecaps but that was just because ice looks like ice.
“See.” Michael said
“No, wait.” Max said, “Granolith, go back. So this planet 500 years ago.” The granolith changed the image and showed a course of a river changing a few metres. Max knew about something, they all did really but he had considered the possibility before coming into the chamber. “Ok, Granolith, go 1000.” Max ordered and watched as the hologram went through the adjustments, “Go 5000.” This time there were massive changes that none of them could ignore, “Granolith, move back, 5000 year increments over each second. Stop when I tell you.”
The granolith did as it was commanded. It takes centuries for it to happen but it does, beneath the surface, the world sits on giant rafts that float on the magma and those rafts move. Everyone watched as the continents moved around, as earthquakes became undone and impacts from space debris were reversed. Rivers that had dried up suddenly started flowing as coastlines reshaped. Before long the hologram was almost identical to what they could remember from all those little globes hovering around high school classrooms.
“Granolith stop.” Max said, “Compare this image to the previous one…how much time has passed.”
“Calculating…time elapsed between images is 1 million, 273 thousand and 4 years.” The granolith said
Liz gulped, they all did as they stood their dumbstruck.
“1 million…” Maria said
“That means…” Michael said
“Everyone we know…knew…they’re not just dead. There wont even be dust left. There isn’t anything left of our world.” Max said
“What caused this?” Liz asked, waiting for Max to ask the Granolith, “Why send us here?”
“Intended target was calculated on known factors.” The granolith said, “All data suggested that Kivar would finish searching Earth 1.65 years from point initial departure command was entered. Destination was intended for 1.7 years. Massive overload was detected at 0.3 milliseconds from program activation resulting in an unintended and corresponding leap forward. Energy pattern indicates overload was from an Antarian Cruiser. Valtion Class. Primary Weapon’s Array, 3rd forward cannon.”
“Great. You know what happened. Can you send us back?” Maria asked
The granolith didn’t respond.
“Hello, freaky alien machine. Can you send us back?” Maria asked again but still got no answer
“Granolith, answer Maria.” Max said
“Negative. A return journey would only be possible by receiving another overload at the same settings from the same weapon at the same moment prior to departure.” The granolith said
“Uh question? Why did the Granolith do what Liz asked but not Maria?” Alex asked
“No clue.” Max said, “But if we’re on Earth…” he said while looking at his watch. It was broken just like all the others but he repaired his and used the Granolith to get the right time before he fixed the others. After that they had no choice but to leave, they needed to think about things and make some decisions.
Gathering Circle, Edran, Noon
The group of solemn teenagers walked back to Edran very slowly. When they arrived they found the villagers scattered everywhere with Et’ani sitting with his wife, daughter and his son as they talked about some of the usual things regarding the village, it’s crops, known positions of the Beasts and anything relating to the other villages. Et’ani’s son, Le’ris often spent his time away from home and travelling between the villages to learn things about each other.
All leaders first born did the same thing when they came of age and they usually travelled together, it was how they learned the trade before they were given the status of being leader to the village. In doing this they often bonded and became friends that would keep the villages at peace. They arrived shortly after breakfast and sat in silence at Et’ani told them about his guests. Immediately the others left for their villages to spread the word.
“Le’ris, I want you to meet Max, Michael, Liz, Maria, Isabel, Alex, Kyle and Tess. My friends this is my son Le’ris.” Et’ani said
“Honoured.” Le’ris said as he moved to his knees and bowed
“You really don’t need to do that.” Max said
“But you wield great power.” Le’ris said
“Yes but we really don’t deserve anyone bowing.” Max said
Le’ris looked up and nodded but stayed close to his father. “Did you find the answers you sought?” Et’ani asked
“Yes. But we’ve been left with more questions. It turns out…well this is Earth we’re just a little bit out of our time.” Max said
“A little bit?” Maria asked, “We’re over a million years in the future.”
“A million?” Et’ani asked, “So can you return?”
“Apparently not.” Liz said
“Things are going to be hard for a while.” Max said
“Father, you know the priests will want to speak with them?” Le’ris said
“I know.” Et’ani said
“Uh, something going on?” Kyle asked
“An old legend. Of those displaced from the river of time who will one day arrive.” Et’ani said, “The Order of Larks are all taught this and they pass it on to us and have done for years.”
“There is a priest in Vocian just now.” Le’ris said
“Yes of course. But our guests must rest first.” Et’ani said, “That is if you are feeling up to meeting the priests?”
“They might no more about things around here Max.” Tess said
“It does sound like they’ve been around for a long time, at the very least they could have things we can use.” Alex said
“Of course Et’ani. Give us a couple of hours to rest a little?” Max asked
Et’ani nodded and the group stood up. At first they all headed out to various locations throughout the village.
Upper Level of Edran, 12:25
Max soon found himself on the upper most level of the village. It was nothing more than a small fenced platform that acted like a crows nest. It allowed a view high over the forest and to the distant horizon. Max looked out, almost breathless at the sight of it but despite all he could see he couldn’t get his mind off the situation he was stuck in with Liz and Tess.
“Nice view.” Tess said from behind him
Max practically jumped out of his skin, “JEEZ…God Tess, creep much?”
“Sorry.” Tess said, “You looked a million miles away.”
“Maybe a million years.”
“Hmm?” Tess said
Max knew now was as good a time as any to get this off his chest. “Tess, about you and me…it can’t happen.”
“Max…”
“No please hear me out. I shouldn’t have kissed you at the dance. I can’t deny that I wanted to, with everything that was going on and…but there was a part of me that wanted to reconnect with you even if I didn’t want to be with you.” Max said, “It was a mistake.”
“I know.” Tess said
“Huh?”
“I spent over a year trying to get to you. Nacedo had me used every trick I had and that resulted in one kiss on a rainy night. But I never connected, then a few nights ago you opened up to me because the Zan in you wanted to. In 5 seconds I felt everything you felt for Liz. Your head is filled with her and for the first time I regretted everything I did.” Tess said
“Why?” Max asked
“Because I knew that you would never feel for me like that and I was messing with something I had no right to.” Tess said
“Tess…I…”
“No Max, it’s okay. Besides I think I know someone who does care for me that much…you’re the one with the hard job ahead of you.” Tess said as she headed for the rope ladder
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Max said
“Last night, Liz said…well she’s tired of it all. A girl can only go so far. You need to talk to her…big time.” Tess said as she headed down the ladder and left Max alone with his own thoughts.
...
..
.
Hut on the Other Side of the Edran, 5 Minutes Later
Alex led the others straight to where he had looked up upon the stars. Each looked up and tried to see what Alex had seen but all they saw was stars scattered all over the place. They saw a similarity in a small cluster but nothing close enough to comment on.
“Alex…I’m not seeing it.” Max said
“I’m telling you that up there is Orion and over there…that’s Aries.” Alex said
“Besides. Earth doesn’t have big ass trees and three moons.” Isabel said
“Well it’s not impossible. The moons I mean. Slow moving asteroids or comets could be pulled into Earth orbit.” Max said, “But the stars, it’s similar but hardly like it. I mean they look dimmer and…” Max started
However, Liz interrupted him, “Father apart.” She said, “Oh no.”
“What?” Tess asked
“Astrophysics 101. All bodies in the universe are constantly moving apart and Earth’s orbit could have changed…a hundred things could be different.” Liz said
“So stars are dimmer because they’re further away?” Kyle asked
“Yeah but that doesn’t mean we’re on Earth, maybe just a planet close to Earth.” Maria said
“No. My command to the granolith was to take us out of reach of Kivar. With his fleet he could have gotten to us if we were close.” Max said
“Question. Just how much time would need to have passed for the stars to be that different?” Kyle asked
Everybody looked at each other. “Too much time.” Liz said
“Well the Granolith sent us here, when it’s fixed it can send us back.” Maria said
“Yeah. And it is repairing quickly. Tomorrow we can go to it, we’ll ask it precisely where…or when we are. For all we know this might be some weird alternate reality thing going on.” Max said
“Well that’ll make it much better. Alright, so tomorrow morning we’ll head out but I’m thinking that we need to find some help. These people can help us stay alive but there has to be some technology somewhere on this planet.” Michael said
“We can but hope.” Maria said, “So what now?”
“Now we should get some sleep. It’s late.” Max said
Max then led everyone back to the main village area where the villagers were still feasting. Et’ani spotted the grim looks on the young arrival’s faces but there was nothing he could do about that. All he could do was make sure they were comfortable so he had some of his aids show them to some huts that were maintained for visiting leaders.
Girl’s Hut, Centre of Edran, Midnight
The hut was much like Et’ani’s with wooden walls with an outer lining of thick animal skin. The middle of the room was a spot for a fire, in the back, carved into the tree was a variety of rooms but around the fire was four bedding areas. They weren’t very thick, a simple twisting of straw into a sturdy frame that contained a padding of leaves all of which was contained in animal skin that was pulled tightly over the frame. It had the fur on the outside with an additional blanket of animal fur over it.
It all looked fairly cosy and the girls all looked at the beds with need. They may have been crude but they were much better than the hard and cold floor of the Granolith chamber. There was already a small stack of wood on the fire stone so Tess quickly lit it up and the room filled with light and heat. As Isabel lowered the door flap there was a knock from the outside and Isabel opened it again.
There were several young women on the other side, two were holding trays. One was some more fruit if they got hungry and another was four large bowls of water. “My father wanted to be sure you were settled for the night.” Talina said, “If you do not wish to join us at the river in the morning, I have brought some water bowls for you if you prefer privacy.”
“The river?” Isabel asked
“On the other side of the grove to the east. It’s where we all bathe in the morning and evening.” Talina said
“Bathe…all of you together?” Liz asked
Talina smiled, knowing what she meant. “Not all. There is a bend in the river, almost like a loop with rocks on the land. Men are on the right, women on the left. We have certain things that we don’t do unless…well you’ll see.” Talina said before the two girls she was with placed the trays down onto the floor next to the fire.
Then they left, leaving them alone. Almost immediately Isabel sat on one of the beds and pulled off her socks and shoes. She stretched out and let her toes be free as she rubbed them, she had them confined for far too long, they all did and it was good to be able to relax for a change. None of them undressed, they were too tired to do it. They just lay back on their chosen beds and stared at the fire.
“Liz?” Tess said
“Yeah.” Liz answered, she didn’t in particularly want to speak to Tess but sticking together was needed here and putting this on the back burner for a while was something she needed to do.
“Do you think Alex was right?” Tess asked
“Well you did say time works differently on Antar. I guess that could have resulted in a different concept of it and that being programmed into the Granolith.” Liz said, already knowing that the device was capable of time travel despite not have told anyone other than Maria about it.
“Meaning?” Isabel asked
“For an Antarian, moving through time might be like moving from one room to another. They probably have safeguards to prevent it to a certain degree but no safeguard can be safe from bypass.” Liz said
“So that’s a yes?” Tess asked
“Yeah. It’s possible.” Liz said as she looked at Maria and she looked back at her
It was a look that wasn’t missed by Isabel and it told her that they knew more than they were letting on. “Okay, what aren’t you telling us?” Isabel asked
“Nothing. I just know that time travel is possible.” Liz said
“How?” Tess asked
“Liz, maybe you should…you know.” Maria said
“I promised…him.” Liz said
“None of that matters now.” Maria said
Liz pondered for a moment as Isabel and Tess raised themselves up onto an elbow and looked over. After a few moments she said, “You can’t tell Max.” and then proceeded to tell them the story of Future Max. All Tess could do was blink when she learned that Liz and Max were supposed to be married in the future and the sacrifice Liz made. Isabel was stunned at it, especially that she was supposed to die but now that entire timeline was gone and their future was very unclear.
“So…eh…” Isabel said
“Wow.” Tess said
“Yeah.” Liz said, “But he doesn’t know and he wont. Max has to make his own decisions from now on without any manipulations.” She knew that her future knowledge was no longer useful so those manipulations she used the day Future Max arrived were no longer relevant but she knew that Tess used her own talents to manipulate Max. The question is, would she still?
“Well, I think Max already has decided.” Isabel said
“Tell me about it.” Liz said, “I walked in on it.” She said to Liz
“Uh…oh. Well he has.” Tess said, “When we…I saw things.”
“Great. I’m happy for you.” Liz said sarcastically, she liked being the only one that could connect with Max that way. Now she wasn’t. “Stop talking please.”
“No Liz…I saw you. Max was thinking about you the whole time.” Tess said
“And that’s supposed to make it right?” Maria asked
“Actually, Max didn’t kiss Tess.” Isabel said, getting a look from everyone
“Funny, looked like them.” Liz said
“Max told me about. It wasn’t so much that it was him than it was Zan trying to connect with Ava…that Antarian versions not the New York ones.” Isabel said, “I don’t think Max was in control.”
“So…what? I have a guy who looses control, kisses another girl and thinks about me.” Liz said, “You know what? I don’t care, I’m done.”
The others all looked at each other, “Huh?” Isabel asked
“I walked away…in fact I walked away twice. I’m not going to try anymore, I can’t do it again so, Tess you have my blessings.” Liz said before she turned her back and wrapped herself up in the blanket.
The others were stunned and suddenly very concerned. Tess was confused and knew that she was going to speak to Max soon and Isabel & Maria were going to have to help Liz get a handle on things. Isabel’s mental abilities were definitely picking up something from her and pain was at the top of the list.
Guy’s Hut, Right Next Door, Same Time
The hut given to Max, Alex, Kyle and Michael was identical to the girl’s. They were sitting around and enjoying the quiet, for the first time in the last couple of days their pulses slowed to a calm and relaxed pace. They felt safe enough here to simply stop and breath. Each of them pulled off their shirts and just lay back on the bed. Like with the girls, some of the villagers came in and deposited some food and bowls of water.
“So…” Alex said
“So.” Max said
“Can anyone think of anymore ways we can have our lives screwed over?” Michael asked
“No.” they all said together
“There has to be a way back. Sooner or later we’ll find it.” Max said
“Even if we did, what we left was hell.” Alex said, “Unless we can go back before it and stop it somehow?”
“Yeah, somehow.” Kyle said, “Nice dream but I doubt it. An alien invasion isn’t something you can just stop.”
“Yeah…yeah.” Max said solemnly
“You know…I would really like one chance, just once chance to beat the crap out of Kivar.” Kyle said
“I’d like to be apart of that.” Michael said
“Maybe string him up, get a baseball bat and use him as a piñata after handing him over for medical experimentation.” Alex said
They all looked at him strangely, that wasn’t exactly the type of sentiment they were used to from Alex. “You know, I’m just looking forward to a good night’s sleep.” Max said as he pulled the fur blanket over him.
“Yeah. Me too.” Kyle said as he did the same thing and then did Michael.
“What?” Alex said, “You guys are the only one allowed thoughts like that?”
“No.” Max said, “But…well it’s you. Mr Nice Guy. The guy who, I hate to say it, who my sister has a really big thing for.”
“Really?” Alex asked, his face perking up
“Like you really need to ask that.” Michael said
“It’s very obvious Alex.” Kyle said, “Even I see that.”
“Just don’t be thinking about doing anything you will regret.” Max said as he looked Alex square in the eye and the young human knew precisely what he was meaning.
“Oh no worries…none at all.” Alex said quickly as he rolled over and started to try and fall asleep.
Sunrise, The Next Morning
Everyone in the village was waking up, far earlier that the group was used to. All of the sound coming from the people roused them from their sleep. As they looked out of the hut, they watched as all the families walked together to the rope ladders. Soon Max, Michael, Kyle and Alex met up with Liz, Maria, Tess and Isabel and they decided to follow. Getting washed in the river wasn’t the long luxurious soak in a tub that the girls longed for but it would do so they decided to follow.
As all the villagers headed down to the river, they all took the time to greet the group. Et’ani and his family were already down there and it was just as it was described to them. The bend in the river was shaped like a rough omega symbol and the rocks shielded everything as the men and women dispersed. They all undressed as they got to the river bank and placed their clothes on the rocks.
The group was a little uncomfortable about being around all these naked people, it definitely wasn’t something they saw everyday. As they got to the bank, they stripped down to their underwear but never went all the way. The girls were in their bras and panties while the guys were wearing either boxers or briefs, not that they could see that through the rock barricade. As they stepped into the water, they deliberately stayed away from the other villagers. They felt like outsiders and didn’t feel like they entirely belonged there.
The water was waist high and was surprisingly warm. From the others they learned that there were hot springs that fed the river a little way up the river. It was the same geological event that was heating the water in the river that warmed the springs. They dived under the water, slashed it over themselves and did what they needed to remove a couple of days worth of sweat.
It was certainly helping to relieve some of the tension and for the first time since their first night, they felt clean. After ten minutes in the water they left to the river bank. Isabel and Tess used their powers to dry themselves and then Liz and Maria before they decided to freshen up all of their clothes. It was the same for the others and before long they were all meeting up. They knew they had to be fast and only had a small amount of fruit for their breakfast, they had to be somewhere this morning.
Granolith Chamber, 1 Hour Later
The group arrived at the chamber but their escort never stepped passed the line of totems that marked the Sacred Ground even though Max said they could come. When they didn’t they just made their way to the entrance. As they climbed in and looked around they found that all the wall panels were fully illuminated and that there were only one or two small cracks left on the actual Granolith.
“Okay, Granolith. Can you show me this planet?” Max ordered
In response the Granolith displayed a holographic image of the planet. There were islands everywhere, large continental landmasses, inland seas and oceans but nothing similar to Earth with the exception of the polar icecaps but that was just because ice looks like ice.
“See.” Michael said
“No, wait.” Max said, “Granolith, go back. So this planet 500 years ago.” The granolith changed the image and showed a course of a river changing a few metres. Max knew about something, they all did really but he had considered the possibility before coming into the chamber. “Ok, Granolith, go 1000.” Max ordered and watched as the hologram went through the adjustments, “Go 5000.” This time there were massive changes that none of them could ignore, “Granolith, move back, 5000 year increments over each second. Stop when I tell you.”
The granolith did as it was commanded. It takes centuries for it to happen but it does, beneath the surface, the world sits on giant rafts that float on the magma and those rafts move. Everyone watched as the continents moved around, as earthquakes became undone and impacts from space debris were reversed. Rivers that had dried up suddenly started flowing as coastlines reshaped. Before long the hologram was almost identical to what they could remember from all those little globes hovering around high school classrooms.
“Granolith stop.” Max said, “Compare this image to the previous one…how much time has passed.”
“Calculating…time elapsed between images is 1 million, 273 thousand and 4 years.” The granolith said
Liz gulped, they all did as they stood their dumbstruck.
“1 million…” Maria said
“That means…” Michael said
“Everyone we know…knew…they’re not just dead. There wont even be dust left. There isn’t anything left of our world.” Max said
“What caused this?” Liz asked, waiting for Max to ask the Granolith, “Why send us here?”
“Intended target was calculated on known factors.” The granolith said, “All data suggested that Kivar would finish searching Earth 1.65 years from point initial departure command was entered. Destination was intended for 1.7 years. Massive overload was detected at 0.3 milliseconds from program activation resulting in an unintended and corresponding leap forward. Energy pattern indicates overload was from an Antarian Cruiser. Valtion Class. Primary Weapon’s Array, 3rd forward cannon.”
“Great. You know what happened. Can you send us back?” Maria asked
The granolith didn’t respond.
“Hello, freaky alien machine. Can you send us back?” Maria asked again but still got no answer
“Granolith, answer Maria.” Max said
“Negative. A return journey would only be possible by receiving another overload at the same settings from the same weapon at the same moment prior to departure.” The granolith said
“Uh question? Why did the Granolith do what Liz asked but not Maria?” Alex asked
“No clue.” Max said, “But if we’re on Earth…” he said while looking at his watch. It was broken just like all the others but he repaired his and used the Granolith to get the right time before he fixed the others. After that they had no choice but to leave, they needed to think about things and make some decisions.
Gathering Circle, Edran, Noon
The group of solemn teenagers walked back to Edran very slowly. When they arrived they found the villagers scattered everywhere with Et’ani sitting with his wife, daughter and his son as they talked about some of the usual things regarding the village, it’s crops, known positions of the Beasts and anything relating to the other villages. Et’ani’s son, Le’ris often spent his time away from home and travelling between the villages to learn things about each other.
All leaders first born did the same thing when they came of age and they usually travelled together, it was how they learned the trade before they were given the status of being leader to the village. In doing this they often bonded and became friends that would keep the villages at peace. They arrived shortly after breakfast and sat in silence at Et’ani told them about his guests. Immediately the others left for their villages to spread the word.
“Le’ris, I want you to meet Max, Michael, Liz, Maria, Isabel, Alex, Kyle and Tess. My friends this is my son Le’ris.” Et’ani said
“Honoured.” Le’ris said as he moved to his knees and bowed
“You really don’t need to do that.” Max said
“But you wield great power.” Le’ris said
“Yes but we really don’t deserve anyone bowing.” Max said
Le’ris looked up and nodded but stayed close to his father. “Did you find the answers you sought?” Et’ani asked
“Yes. But we’ve been left with more questions. It turns out…well this is Earth we’re just a little bit out of our time.” Max said
“A little bit?” Maria asked, “We’re over a million years in the future.”
“A million?” Et’ani asked, “So can you return?”
“Apparently not.” Liz said
“Things are going to be hard for a while.” Max said
“Father, you know the priests will want to speak with them?” Le’ris said
“I know.” Et’ani said
“Uh, something going on?” Kyle asked
“An old legend. Of those displaced from the river of time who will one day arrive.” Et’ani said, “The Order of Larks are all taught this and they pass it on to us and have done for years.”
“There is a priest in Vocian just now.” Le’ris said
“Yes of course. But our guests must rest first.” Et’ani said, “That is if you are feeling up to meeting the priests?”
“They might no more about things around here Max.” Tess said
“It does sound like they’ve been around for a long time, at the very least they could have things we can use.” Alex said
“Of course Et’ani. Give us a couple of hours to rest a little?” Max asked
Et’ani nodded and the group stood up. At first they all headed out to various locations throughout the village.
Upper Level of Edran, 12:25
Max soon found himself on the upper most level of the village. It was nothing more than a small fenced platform that acted like a crows nest. It allowed a view high over the forest and to the distant horizon. Max looked out, almost breathless at the sight of it but despite all he could see he couldn’t get his mind off the situation he was stuck in with Liz and Tess.
“Nice view.” Tess said from behind him
Max practically jumped out of his skin, “JEEZ…God Tess, creep much?”
“Sorry.” Tess said, “You looked a million miles away.”
“Maybe a million years.”
“Hmm?” Tess said
Max knew now was as good a time as any to get this off his chest. “Tess, about you and me…it can’t happen.”
“Max…”
“No please hear me out. I shouldn’t have kissed you at the dance. I can’t deny that I wanted to, with everything that was going on and…but there was a part of me that wanted to reconnect with you even if I didn’t want to be with you.” Max said, “It was a mistake.”
“I know.” Tess said
“Huh?”
“I spent over a year trying to get to you. Nacedo had me used every trick I had and that resulted in one kiss on a rainy night. But I never connected, then a few nights ago you opened up to me because the Zan in you wanted to. In 5 seconds I felt everything you felt for Liz. Your head is filled with her and for the first time I regretted everything I did.” Tess said
“Why?” Max asked
“Because I knew that you would never feel for me like that and I was messing with something I had no right to.” Tess said
“Tess…I…”
“No Max, it’s okay. Besides I think I know someone who does care for me that much…you’re the one with the hard job ahead of you.” Tess said as she headed for the rope ladder
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Max said
“Last night, Liz said…well she’s tired of it all. A girl can only go so far. You need to talk to her…big time.” Tess said as she headed down the ladder and left Max alone with his own thoughts.
...
..
.
.
..
...
Girl’s Hut, Same Time
Isabel had returned to the hut, she needed to wash some of the sweat from her face. One problem about being in this forest was that there was a lot more humidity with the heat that she was used to being that she was a desert girl. The room was peaceful as she walked over to one of the bowls of water. Isabel cupped her hands and splashed some of the water over her face. It felt nice and cool on her skin before she dried herself. Then she heard a knock at the door.
“Come in.” Isabel said
Alex came in and smiled, “Hey. Just thought I’d stop by and see how you’re doing?”
Isabel smiled brightly.
“What?” Alex asked
“I was just about to go find you and ask the same thing.” Isabel said
“Really?” Alex asked, “Well, you know what they say about great minds. So how are you?”
“Still adjusting. I just wish…” Isabel said sadly
“I know, I wish they were here as well.” Alex said as they both sat down on her bed, “Wow, this is really soft.”
“Thank you.” Isabel said as she waved her hand a little and let it glow
“Should have known.” Alex said with a smile
“Alex…I’ve been kinda wondering. The night all this happened…where were you going? You know, you said you were out on the road when you saw that UFO.” Isabel asked, not that she didn’t already know.
Alex blushed slightly, “I was coming to see you.” He said simply, “I wanted to spend some more time with you…a lot more time.”
As they looked at each other’s eyes, Alex’s hand moved on top of hers and his thumb traced light circles. “We haven’t really talked about us have we?” Isabel asked
“No. We never got the chance before and a lot of things got put on the back burner recently.” Alex said as their heads moved inches apart.
Their eyes were filled with heat and desire as the crept closer but it was Isabel that closed the final gap. At first it was just a gentle kiss, their lips pressed together as one of Isabel’s hands moved up to his head and ran through his hair. At the same time Alex suddenly found his hand caressing Isabel’s side, holding onto her gently. Both felt sparks jumping everywhere as Alex probed lightly with his tongue. He didn’t expect it but Isabel opened her mouth and accepting it into her mouth and soon their tongues were duelling together.
It lasted a good few minutes as they held each other close and then in a split second an understanding passed between them. They broke their kiss and were breathless. “We shouldn’t do this.” Alex said
“I know.” Isabel said but it was too late for either of them to back off from what they both wanted so desperately to do
In an instant their lips were fused together once more. The hands of the young lovers were gliding over each other’s bodies and exploring places they never thought they would be touching. Alex’s moved close to one of Isabel’s breasts but he didn’t dare touch, instead he traced the underside with his thumb. It made Isabel shudder with delight and that was when she backed off. She looked straight into Alex’s eyes as she grabbed the bottom of her top and lifted it straight up and off of her. She was wearing a white satin bra that showed off much of her ample breasts.
Right then, Isabel wanted nothing more than to feel his Alex’s hands on her breasts. She took his hands and brought then up to her chest. Alex couldn’t help but look at where his hands were, not only was this his first time in such a situation but it was with his dream girl and she actually wanted him as much as he wanted her.
Alex slipped a finger under the front clasp of Isabel’s bra. He peeled the satiny cups aside and her bra fell down her arms, baring her sweet swells with their rosy red centres to his appreciative gaze as he trailed a finger along the swell and around her nipple. Isabel sighed heavily as he filled his hands with her breasts, massaging them gently. She reached up with her hands and ruffed her fingers through his hair. Alex bent his head to her chest and swiped his tongue across her nipple in one slow, long stroke. He continued to pleasurably draw his tongue over her hardened nubs in an open mouthed caress that he knew she liked.
“Ahhhhh…” She moaned happily and cradled his head closer, forcing him to suck one rosy knot fully into his mouth. Her body writhed under his as her desire for him continued to grow, all thoughts of what her mother was up to back home slipped away.
Isabel’s hands slide down to his sides and put them just under his t-shirt. She enjoyed feeling his skin and then as best he could Alex took hold of it and started lifting it up over his head. Isabel helped take it the rest of the way off and threw it to the side. He just had to feel the warmth of her soft, silky flesh against his. Her hips bucked against his and his own pelvis pumped against hers in kind, both eager for more contact as their blood pumped and new sensations flowed. Alex began kissing his way down Isabel’s abdomen; he swirled his tongue in her bellybutton as his fingers trailed the waistband of her jeans. He pulled them and her panties off together, Alex looked over her naked body for the first time and she was glorious. It made him rock hard.
Alex ran his hands over her skin, feeling her tremble under his touch. They were moving faster than they expected yet at the same time there weren’t afraid of what was happening; they loved feeling each other’s body and exploring each little inch. Her hands wandered over the breadth of his chest and she knelt up into his embrace. Isabel planted tiny kisses all over the smooth expanse as Alex’s hands dropped low on her hips to skim the rest of her clothes down. Isabel all but purred as he filled his hands with her soft ass, all the while she was nipping at his own nipples before stroking her tongue wetly down his sternum. It was his turn to moan as she ran her hand over the erection threatening to burn through his boxers.
Isabel slid her hands downward, lower and lower until she reached his boxer shorts and wasted no time in peeling them down his hips, freeing his rigid cock. Eagerly, she wrapped her knowing hands around the shaft, stroking and exploring as her fingers trickled down to caress his balls. Alex’s fingers found their way to Isabel’s hair and began urging her downward.
“Please, Isabel.” he begged huskily, “I…I…”
Isabel said nothing and grinned predatorily like a cat. Then she slurped the bulbous head of his dick and a good length of his shaft down her throat. Alex moaned in sheer delight. She had no idea what she was doing, but she knew it was what they wanted and allowed her primal instincts to guide her. Her head bobbed back and forth, moving slowly at first as Alex’s fingers slid through her soft hair but then her enthusiasm for it took over.
She started moving faster and faster, using her mouth to fuck her mate and bring him absolute pleasure. She was rapidly bringing him to the brink of orgasm; his first blowjob was setting him on fire and knew he wouldn’t last long. Isabel knew it as well, it was another reason why she was doing this…she wanted him to last longer for what was coming next.
“Oh fu…god...” he groaned as he shot a load of cum down her throat. She kept her mouth on him, milking him dry before she raised up with a grin on her face and to kiss him
“How was that?” she panted, genuinely curious about how she did
“Fantastic.” Alex sighed and stabbed his tongue into her mouth for another kiss. Isabel just melted against him. “Now…it’s your turn.” He said nervously, hoping his performance would be just as good as Isabel’s
Alex smiled and manoeuvred Isabel so that they were lying back on the low bed. Slowly Alex kissed his way down her body, he felt her squirm under him. Then he lifted her legs and draped her limbs over his shoulders after she spread her long legs. She growled in anticipation but Alex wanted to play with her a little while and have a little fun of his own. He wanted to caress her all over, to kiss her body and nibble on her tight skin and have his tongue wetting her everywhere until Isabel was writhing and moaning on the bed with utter bliss.
“Alex!” she cried, her fingers digging into the fur bedding as he lavished her sensitive inner thighs with soft strokes. She squirmed delightfully as he petted her hot sex. Alex kept going and going, teasing her body in all the places that he felt he would get the best reaction. When he thought Isabel had reached the limits of her patience, Alex dipped in close for a taste of her thick sweetness.
“Aahhh…ughnnnnnn!” Isabel sighed with pure pleasure as Alex lapped at her moist, pink folds. He loved licking her pussy, making sure every quivering inch thrilled to the touch of his tongue. Isabel’s moans continued to escalate as she pressed his head deeper with her right hand. Her left hand let go of the duvet and wandered up the length of her trembling body until she slid her fingers through her blonde tresses. Her powerful legs soon locked behind his head, holding him to her. As he concentrated his tongue on her swollen, throbbing clit he could feel her muscles tensing up delightfully. Her moans ascended into keening cries as she tossed her head back and forth fitfully.
“Y…Your fingers…use your fingers.” She gasped out in her frenzied need that was growing. Alex obliged and slipped two digits deep into her spasming depths. Isabel cried out loudly, enough for anyone to have heard if it wasn’t for the sounds of the winds blowing loudly through the leaves.
“UGHNNN…UHGHNNNNNN…OH MY…YEEESSSSSSSS!” Isabel yelled louder and louder until she climaxed. She bore down on his fingers hard, making it all but impossible for him to move them in the slightest but his tongue continued to drive her mad. Alex lapped at Isabel’s flowing juices until her body began to relax.
“Isabel…you looked so beautiful.” he murmured as he climbed up the bed and snuggled in next to her. He smiled warmly as she offered him an exhausted grin.
“That was great Alex, I’ve never felt anything like that.” Isabel said as she fought for breath, her skin was flushes and sweating
She reached over and wrapped him in hug that nether wanted to escape from. Then he could see some of the old fire returning to her eyes. He clasped her to him and she felt wonderful, like home, they both did. Slowly he glided a hand down the curve of her spine and over the swell of her ass, he laid her out on her stomach and smoothed his hands all over her silky skin.
Isabel purred as Alex’s fingers lightly danced across the under-swell of her backside, as he explored her curves. The young woman rolled herself back, they caressed each other and then Isabel spread her legs. Without any thought or hesitation Alex moved between them and hovered over her body, his dick was hard and she was ready. Isabel then reached down and wrapped her fingers around his length. She brought him closer to her until they felt his dick against her wet folds, then Alex pushed his hips down and entered her. Isabel clung to Alex as they surrendered their virginity to each other.
He sank into her, pushing millimetre by millimetre into her body until he couldn’t go further. Alex held still, buried to the hilt of his cock inside her as she rode out the intense pleasure she felt from the initial penetration. Alex silently gave thanks for managing not to lose it himself and shooting inside her immediately. He smiled as he looked down at her, her eyes closed and face flushed, panting for breath as she came down from that first taste of utterly euphoric bliss; he marvelled at the sight of Isabel going from the outwardly cold and distant girl into a passionate, intensely ravishing woman.
He slid his hands sensually over her body to knead her breasts. Alex leaned down and kissed her shoulder as her eyes opened. He slipped himself slowly back, almost pulling out before he gently eased back in when he felt her thrusting hips seeking him. Alex started to pump in and out, praying that the long, slow strokes would help him last and with each stroke Isabel grasped tighter onto him. Isabel was writhing against him; their bodies were so close that they were almost one. Alex’s hand side down to the thigh that was wrapped around him and they kissed.
Alex’s warm, filling cock slid outward again and then back in. Each time was tormentingly slow to Isabel but Alex smiled as he watched her body writhe under him. Each thrust was accompanied with a gentle moan of utter contentment. Then something happened they didn’t expect, energy started to flow from Isabel’s body. She couldn’t control it even if she understood it but the result was simple, the two lovers lifted off of the ground. Without even realising it, as their bodies moved together they were vertical against the wooden wall and they were getting higher.
“Ugn…Alex…” Isabel sighed as she ran her hands over Alex’s bulging biceps.
Alex leaned down, both pressing their bodies together as their mouths joined. They kissed passionately, never stopping the primal movements of their bodies and moaning into each other. When the mounting heat within her began to burn, Alex felt it run through her. He sensed the explosion building inside him and his mate, Alex knew he couldn’t last much longer and picked up the pace. Isabel matched him thrust for thrust, raising and lowering her pelvis as the hard length filled her and then withdrew. Alex’s pubic bone started to bump again Isabel’s clit, she nearly shrieked at the electrical fire that raced through her core and instinctually she shifted under him to feel it again.
“Ugh…ugh…UGHNNNN…YESSS…OH GOD BABY…UGHNNNNN!”
“Oh god…yesss…yessssss…YESSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
Alex realized they were hitting her spot and did his best to keep up with her as she went wild beneath him. The fierce grip of her spasming tunnel and Isabel’s cries of ecstasy as she moved on his pole were more than he could withstand, Isabel wrapped her legs around his waist and used the additional leverage to increase his thrusts.
“UGGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” They cried out together again and again
“Yes…ughhnnnn…ughnnnnn…oh yessss.” She growled as she reached for his face and pulled him to her in a savage kiss. Isabel’s hips began meeting his as he drove his cock deeper into her eager slit. She finally broke off the kiss as her cresting orgasm had her gasping incoherently in ecstatic joy.
Alex’s dick thrust her cunt again and again with power that echoed his love for her. Her eyes beamed up at him with gratitude and bliss, he kept going and going. The moans of the two lovers echoed everywhere; they moved together, instinctively knowing what to do for each other and themselves. Suddenly, Isabel’s body arched up off the bed, and she snapped forward wildly as her orgasm hit with explosive force
“ALEX…AHGHHHHHH…ALEX OH MY GODDDDDDDD!” she gasped, she was overwhelmed by the molten pleasure surging through her veins.
“Ughnnn…ughnnnn…ughnnnnn…OH yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…” he groaned as he drove home with one final drilling thrust and filled her with his hot seed, coming at the same moment she did.
Even after the last of the orgasmic spasms subsided, the two continued to rock together. It was as if Isabel didn’t want to let him go, and Alex didn’t want to let her go. However, Alex did ease his weight off her and then lay down beside her. For several minutes he did nothing more than hold her.
A few minutes later, as the two lovers let their bodies calm down, Isabel gently caressed Alex’s chest as she placed light kisses over his upper bodies while her leg slid up and down against Alex’s. The fur blanket that covered them only served to cover their waists but it didn’t matter. The heat they shared from their bodies was far better than any blanket could provide.
Unfortunately they weren’t expecting any company and Tess wasn’t exactly expecting to see them like this when she suddenly opened the door flap and entered. “Hey guys, Et’ani…oh god so sorry.” Tess said as she quickly closed the door again. Now that was a surprise.
Inside Isabel and Alex jumped up from the bed. Quickly they grabbed their clothes and started dressing. When they were done, Isabel approached the door but Alex couldn’t resist. He grabbed her, span her around and planted a kiss on her that made Isabel’s face disappear completely. She was very surprise but very happy at seeing this little side of her boyfriend.
Then Isabel stepped out while trying to compose herself. “Tess you have the worst timing ever.”
“I can see that.” Tess said
“So what’s up?” Isabel asked
“I…eh…oh yeah, Et’ani wants to see us. Down on the ground near that big coc…eh…rock.” Tess said, quickly correcting her little slip
“Okay, give us a minute will you.” Isabel said
“Oh sure.” Tess said as she quickly made herself scarce. Isabel went back inside and found Alex falling onto his back after hoping for several minutes when he tried to get a sneaker back onto his foot. It made Isabel smile. Before long they were walking hand to the ladders.
Ground Below the Village, 14:00
Alex and Isabel arrived to find the others already there. Alex moved away as he spotted Tess approached Isabel and found that he couldn’t look the shorter blonde alien in the eye but she certainly did give him a sly smile.
“Isabel.” Tess greeted quietly as Isabel spotted her brother speaking to Et’ani
“Tess.”
“You’re looking a little flushed.” Tess said with a smile
“Yes.” Isabel said
“Okay, time to spill. Alex was he…” Tess asked, she used her hands and placed them a little apart to indicate she was referring to size
“Uh huh.” Isabel answered, barely containing her smile
“Did you…” Tess asked
“Uh huh.” Isabel said with a little more emphasis as she remembered the sensations that ravished her body not ten minutes ago
“Was it…” Tess asked
“Oh god yes.” Isabel said, “It was very good.”
“Okay you and me are getting into this later.” Tess said, instantly wanting all the details
“You just better not tell Max, if you do I will hurt you.” Isabel said
“Wanting you’re boyfriend to live enough for round 2?”
“Like you wouldn’t believe.” Isabel said, “And you could have knocked first.”
“Well I wasn’t expecting to walk in and seeing more of the both of you than I ever have when you wear those skimpy little swimsuits of yours, or your leg moving the way it was or…”
“Or?” Isabel asked
“Or that completely relaxed look…complete and utter contentment.” Tess said as they both moved closer to Et’ani, “I so need a cold shower right now. So what’s going on?” Tess asked the group at her normal voice volume
“Et’ani is going to take us to see one of the Order.” Liz said
“It’s better that it be sooner rather than later.” Et’ani said
“So…how do we get there?” Max asked
“The Green-ways.” Et’ani said as he indicated to a 6 foot diameter circle of glyphs on the ground with a stone circle on the inside.
“You said that before…what are they?” Liz asked
“This.” Et’ani said as he reached his hand into the area above the circle. All of a sudden a light shot up about 9 feet in the air and spread out in a triangular wall of green light. “Each time a Green-way is found we mark it with these circles, like the doors that take us to our huts, these are doors to the other villages. All are built around these doors.
“Are you saying this is some sort of transportation portal?” Liz asked
“I…believe so.” Et’ani said
“Where do they come from? There is no way this is a natural phenomenon.” Liz asked
“No one know except that it is to the locations of the first Green-ways that the Father Protector first took us so that we could help each other survive.” Et’ani said
Max looked and spotted a gleam in her eyes, the same gleam whenever something that peaked her curiosity came across her path. “Curious?”
“Like you wouldn’t believe.” Liz said
“How do we use these?” Maria asked
“Just think of your destination as you cross into the Green-way. We go to Vocian.” Et’ani said as he simple stepped into the light
“Way cool.” Kyle said as he checked the other side of the triangle and saw Et’ani missing.
“Okay…Vocian.” Max said. Then he spotted his sister, “Your looking a little flushed. You feeling okay?”
“Fine.” Isabel said quietly while darting her eyes to Alex and smiling.
Max then remember the last time she was blushing. While the two couldn’t be compared since she was now practically glowing, he knew the last time was a direct result of Alex. He was going to be having some words. With that he closed his eyes and stepped through before the others followed him through. After a minute of no one passing through, the portal vanished.
Island Village of Vocian, Immediately Following
In Vocian, the portal opened up in an identical way and formed a shimmering green triangle. Et’ani came stumbling out, it take a lot of practice not to come out flat on your face but Et’ani was very surprised to see each of the group coming out as though there was no effort involved. Inside the portal it was like a plane moving over the land, except it was fast forwarded but from driving in cars at high speed in their getaways, from their times in planes, trains and the occasional unsafe driver the group had enough to quickly adapt. The only side effect was the queasiness in the pit of their stomachs.
It took them a minute to get to normal but when they did they looked around the village. Instead of wood, these people built their homes out of mud brick. There were small pathways everywhere but between them and the houses, the ground was covered with flowers of varying colours. The only exception was the circle there the village’s greenway formed. There was also a large wall surrounding the perimeter of the village. It was at least 15 feet high with steps leading up to it and armaments lined it, just like the ones from Edran. The only break in the wall was an opening that led out to primitive looking docks where the locals kept their fishing boats and had large, strong gates that could be closed at a moments notice. It was obvious that these people had similar problems to the Edran’s when it came to the creatures that hunted everywhere. Aside from that everything looked incredibly peaceful here and like Edran, the people took great delight in everything. It didn’t take long for Liz to realise that there was something different and as she looked up she figured it out. The sun was in a completely different place, it was only an hour away from setting.
“Okay, so how far is this village?” Liz asked
“900 miles.” Et’ani said
“I’m sorry. There must be some glitch in this translation thing we have going on but it sounded like you said 900 miles?” Alex said
“I did.” Et’ani said
“Okay.” Alex said
Their arrival had sparked some attention and already the local leader was approaching with the Priest of the Order coming at his side. The leader was dressed differently from Et’ani, he was wearing clothes made from a woven fabric that they got from some of the plants that grew nearby – cotton. It wasn’t much more than a sheet that was wrapped around his body like Roman robes. The Priest was wearing something much more familiar. He looked very much like a Tibetan Buddhist monk, right down to the colours of his garments except he carried a long intricately carved wooden staff.
“My friends, this is Gol Leader of Vocian and Nollian, Priest of the Order of Larks.” Et’ani said as he greeted his fellow leader and bowed his head before the priest.
“We have heard of your coming…but even now I still cannot believe it.” Gol said
Then Nollian moved forward and looked into Max’s eyes. As one hand carefully and slowly sneaked inside his robes, he shot out with the other and grabbed Liz as he pulled out a sharp blade that he held to her throat. Everyone was completely stunned, Max quickly raised his hand and it crackled with light. “Let her go.” Max warned with every bit of anger that he had
Nollian did release her and nodded, “You have passed the test.”
“What?” Liz yelled, “Why is it whenever we meet someone they use me as bait to test you?”
“I would imagine that it’s because we can sense how much you feel for each other.” Nollian said
Max and Liz looked at each other but brushed it aside. “Shut up.” Max said, “Don’t you say anything.”
“You have a right to be angry, but a number of people have come in the past claiming to come from the Sacred Lands. Too many of these False Profits have come for us not to test you.” Nollian said
“Coming from where we did wasn’t what we asked for.” Michael said
“No, he did it wasn’t.” Nollian said, “And I do apologise.”
“Wait, who said?” Alex asked
“Our Father Protector, he told us that you being here would not be what is intended. He also said that you…all 8 of you tried to go somewhere safe but that your commands to the Granolith were a little imprecise.” Nollian said
The group looked at each other, “You seem to know a lot?” Tess asked
“Only what is in the teachings. The rest…he left as a gift to you.” Nollian said
“And that means?” Isabel asked
“It would be best if I take you to see for yourself. Et’ani, please, return to your village. I will have your guests back in the morning.” Nollian said. Et’ani bowed and returned to the greenway. After it closed, Nollian approached the circle and thrust the base of his staff into the centre. The portal opened again but it was of a much darker green. “Please, follow me Honoured Ones.”
Nollian then passed through the threshold. They all had a doubt after what he had done to Liz but Riverdog had done the same thing…just without a blade but then he had pitch-blackness as his weapon of fear and intimidation. However, they all knew that answers probably waited for them on the other side. With that they all stepped through.
Order of Larks, Mountain Temple, 40 Minutes Later
This trip took a little longer in the portals but when they emerged it was pitch black. The moons were shining brightly and the stars were gleaming. The pathway they were on protruded from the mountain and the temple and hung out without anything to keep it up. That was when the cold hit them; it was ice cold and when the portal closed it allowed the group to look at their rear. They were on a mountain face; the snows were all around them yet they never intruded on the grounds of this temple. It was like the white stone that it was made of was protected from it, but some of the cold got through.
Nollian had waited for them on the other side but he wasn’t alone, the other priests both men and women and out and lined the pathway to the inside of the temple. They left a path down the middle and dropped to their knees as their leader came out, the High Priest was an aging man who looked close to ninety but he moved like he was still young and agile.
“I really wish they wouldn’t do that.” Max said
“You and me both.” Michael said as the old man approached them
“I knew you would come. He said it would be this year but I feared my strength would leave me and I would not have had this honour.” He said
“How could you know we’d come?” Max asked, “What’s going on?”
The High Priest smiled, “One future was taken from you…so our Father Protector arranged another one for you. Please, come…there is something you need to see.”
Inner Sanctum of the Temple, Immediately Following
He led them deep into the temple, from the size of it all, it had to at least have run into half of the mountain. Everything was brilliantly white with stone pillars supporting the roof and the rock above it. Through winding corridors they could hears the sounds of chants and prayers echoing melodically throughout the halls. Soon they came to the heart of the temple. It was a giant chamber that was curved around in a perfect circle and had a single giant statue in the middle, the walls weren’t stone like the rest of the building but instead it was a shimmering ripple of light that concealed what was behind it. When the High Priest brought them inside he moved over to the statue and bowed before it.
“Guys.” Maria said as she stared at the statue’s face
“What?” Liz asked
“That’s…Brody.” Maria said
“Oh…my god.” Liz said, “It is.”
“These guys made Brody a god…I feel really sorr…y for them.” Michael said
“What?” Max asked
“Order of Larks.” Michael said
“What about it?” Liz asked
Michael moved over to the base of the statue and saw that the carving of letters in the base. They spelled out the word “Lark” but as Michael moved over it he removed dust the built up over the countless years and uncovered an “e”.
“Larek.” Max said, “He set this up?”
“VOICE PRINT CONFIRMED.” A voice boomed and suddenly there was a ripple over the statue.
Suddenly a hologram stood up from it like it was coming out of the statue. The image was that of Brody and the High Priest was in complete shock. “Max, I wish I could say that’s its nice to see you again but at least you can see me. I was able to calculate when you would emerge from the temporal stream so I left this message behind and programmed my neural patterns into its artificial intelligence so that you can ask questions and I will be able to respond.”
“Good. Then what the hell happened?” Liz asked
“Liz, as inquisitive as ever. Here is what you know. Kivar attacked Earth, you escaped and in the resulting accident you were sent here. Here is what you don’t know. Before Kivar attacked he sent a ship that took samples of life from Earth, it is an old Antarian battle tactic since we cannot survive on other planets for prolonged period of times when they have atmospheres like yours. He used a retrovirus to deliver Antarian genomes to the life forms and as a result they mutated into great beasts that would continually hunt the human race. He returned them to Earth and then attacked so that he could search for you.”
“Okay so that explains those animal things.” Michael said, “Their Kivar’s little handiwork.”
“Indeed Michael. In addition, he used a weapon to generate a volcano so that he could encase your hometown in rock when he froze the lava discharge and look for you later. Now skip ahead. One of Kivar’s fighters attacked the chamber and caused a massive overload that resulted in your arrival here. While you were thrown outside of time, on Earth time was frozen in the solar system. It didn’t restart until approximately one Earth year passed for the rest of the universe but that temporal field resulted in a cellular stasis that prevented evolution from progressing on Earth as it should have been in any life form more complex than plants.” Larek’s hologram said
“Which is why after a million years we still have humans walking around.” Liz said
“But what about Kivar? What happened to him?” Tess asked
“His fleet was caught in the time freeze, that allowed time for myself to gather a fleet and get it to Earth. Our shields protected us from being frozen and we were able to position ourselves. With minimal firepower we were able to completely destroy the fleet that attacked you when time resumed. However, we were unable to confirm Kivar was among the wreckage. However the damage was done. The bombardment from space and from being hunted resulted in the human race death toll being 5.7 billion. Those that survived were isolated and never stood a chance at surviving.”
“So you stepped in?” Maria asked
“I was able to transport my host on Earth outside of Roswell to be the first member of this order. I used my ship to transport survivors together and helped them to get what they needed to live while I created the transportation conduits so that they communities could remain in contact and share their resources. As I watched people turn to their respective faiths in order to understand what happened I realised that there were many divisions forming. So I gathered the last of your religious leaders and brought them here, I gave them a new mission – to guard this place and bring stability to what remained of the population. I built this temple in what you once called the French Alps where it could be kept safe and secret from those who desire what is contained within these walls.”
“Why? What’s here?” Max asked
In response the hologram raised his hand and the light of the walls vanished. The shield that protected the contents vanished and they could see what was behind it. The walls were filled with books, diagrams, schematics, computers and CDs. “The lost knowledge of humans. Within these books is everything humans knew before Kivar attacked, from astrophysics to Zoology. The shielding here preserved them perfectly and I now give that knowledge to you to return to humans. It may take centuries to return to what you knew but what is here is a start.”
“Did he just say he wants us to be teachers?” Kyle asked
“I think so.” Max said
Kyle and Michael both looked sick. “So not my first choice of job.” Kyle said
“Well we don’t have to, well not all of us. Even if I do it alone it’ll be a beginning.” Max said
“Which you wont be.” Liz said
“Guys, that’s a really big job.” Isabel said
“Not really. We teach a little to a few. They learn and pass it on, from what’s here we could start things that they could teach themselves. We could even make some copies.” Max said
“I’m glad you agree.” Larek said, “Because despite my knowledge of where and when you would emerge I knew I would never be able to pull you back to your own time and that nothing you could do would return you here. Even if the weapon that attacked the Granolith survived the attack, after so many years it would be completely corroded and useless. The world you have is still Earth and it will have to be your home now. You will have to make lives for yourselves and all I can do is wish you luck. Be well.” As he said that the hologram disappeared into the statue. The shield around the walls appeared again and a silver handprint came to the surface of the statue’s base under Larek’s name.
“Well.” Michael said, “I guess we have some thinking to do.”
“There is also one other thing.” The High Priest, “A second temple was constructed but we failed to preserve it. It is not known what was inside or who attacked it but they took the contents. It is said that our Father Protector protected it so that only a silver hand…your hand can open it. It was said that it was his gift to you and that it was crucial that it be safeguarded. Our brothers there were all massacred.”
To Be Continued…
..
...
Girl’s Hut, Same Time
Isabel had returned to the hut, she needed to wash some of the sweat from her face. One problem about being in this forest was that there was a lot more humidity with the heat that she was used to being that she was a desert girl. The room was peaceful as she walked over to one of the bowls of water. Isabel cupped her hands and splashed some of the water over her face. It felt nice and cool on her skin before she dried herself. Then she heard a knock at the door.
“Come in.” Isabel said
Alex came in and smiled, “Hey. Just thought I’d stop by and see how you’re doing?”
Isabel smiled brightly.
“What?” Alex asked
“I was just about to go find you and ask the same thing.” Isabel said
“Really?” Alex asked, “Well, you know what they say about great minds. So how are you?”
“Still adjusting. I just wish…” Isabel said sadly
“I know, I wish they were here as well.” Alex said as they both sat down on her bed, “Wow, this is really soft.”
“Thank you.” Isabel said as she waved her hand a little and let it glow
“Should have known.” Alex said with a smile
“Alex…I’ve been kinda wondering. The night all this happened…where were you going? You know, you said you were out on the road when you saw that UFO.” Isabel asked, not that she didn’t already know.
Alex blushed slightly, “I was coming to see you.” He said simply, “I wanted to spend some more time with you…a lot more time.”
As they looked at each other’s eyes, Alex’s hand moved on top of hers and his thumb traced light circles. “We haven’t really talked about us have we?” Isabel asked
“No. We never got the chance before and a lot of things got put on the back burner recently.” Alex said as their heads moved inches apart.
Their eyes were filled with heat and desire as the crept closer but it was Isabel that closed the final gap. At first it was just a gentle kiss, their lips pressed together as one of Isabel’s hands moved up to his head and ran through his hair. At the same time Alex suddenly found his hand caressing Isabel’s side, holding onto her gently. Both felt sparks jumping everywhere as Alex probed lightly with his tongue. He didn’t expect it but Isabel opened her mouth and accepting it into her mouth and soon their tongues were duelling together.
It lasted a good few minutes as they held each other close and then in a split second an understanding passed between them. They broke their kiss and were breathless. “We shouldn’t do this.” Alex said
“I know.” Isabel said but it was too late for either of them to back off from what they both wanted so desperately to do
In an instant their lips were fused together once more. The hands of the young lovers were gliding over each other’s bodies and exploring places they never thought they would be touching. Alex’s moved close to one of Isabel’s breasts but he didn’t dare touch, instead he traced the underside with his thumb. It made Isabel shudder with delight and that was when she backed off. She looked straight into Alex’s eyes as she grabbed the bottom of her top and lifted it straight up and off of her. She was wearing a white satin bra that showed off much of her ample breasts.
Right then, Isabel wanted nothing more than to feel his Alex’s hands on her breasts. She took his hands and brought then up to her chest. Alex couldn’t help but look at where his hands were, not only was this his first time in such a situation but it was with his dream girl and she actually wanted him as much as he wanted her.
Alex slipped a finger under the front clasp of Isabel’s bra. He peeled the satiny cups aside and her bra fell down her arms, baring her sweet swells with their rosy red centres to his appreciative gaze as he trailed a finger along the swell and around her nipple. Isabel sighed heavily as he filled his hands with her breasts, massaging them gently. She reached up with her hands and ruffed her fingers through his hair. Alex bent his head to her chest and swiped his tongue across her nipple in one slow, long stroke. He continued to pleasurably draw his tongue over her hardened nubs in an open mouthed caress that he knew she liked.
“Ahhhhh…” She moaned happily and cradled his head closer, forcing him to suck one rosy knot fully into his mouth. Her body writhed under his as her desire for him continued to grow, all thoughts of what her mother was up to back home slipped away.
Isabel’s hands slide down to his sides and put them just under his t-shirt. She enjoyed feeling his skin and then as best he could Alex took hold of it and started lifting it up over his head. Isabel helped take it the rest of the way off and threw it to the side. He just had to feel the warmth of her soft, silky flesh against his. Her hips bucked against his and his own pelvis pumped against hers in kind, both eager for more contact as their blood pumped and new sensations flowed. Alex began kissing his way down Isabel’s abdomen; he swirled his tongue in her bellybutton as his fingers trailed the waistband of her jeans. He pulled them and her panties off together, Alex looked over her naked body for the first time and she was glorious. It made him rock hard.
Alex ran his hands over her skin, feeling her tremble under his touch. They were moving faster than they expected yet at the same time there weren’t afraid of what was happening; they loved feeling each other’s body and exploring each little inch. Her hands wandered over the breadth of his chest and she knelt up into his embrace. Isabel planted tiny kisses all over the smooth expanse as Alex’s hands dropped low on her hips to skim the rest of her clothes down. Isabel all but purred as he filled his hands with her soft ass, all the while she was nipping at his own nipples before stroking her tongue wetly down his sternum. It was his turn to moan as she ran her hand over the erection threatening to burn through his boxers.
Isabel slid her hands downward, lower and lower until she reached his boxer shorts and wasted no time in peeling them down his hips, freeing his rigid cock. Eagerly, she wrapped her knowing hands around the shaft, stroking and exploring as her fingers trickled down to caress his balls. Alex’s fingers found their way to Isabel’s hair and began urging her downward.
“Please, Isabel.” he begged huskily, “I…I…”
Isabel said nothing and grinned predatorily like a cat. Then she slurped the bulbous head of his dick and a good length of his shaft down her throat. Alex moaned in sheer delight. She had no idea what she was doing, but she knew it was what they wanted and allowed her primal instincts to guide her. Her head bobbed back and forth, moving slowly at first as Alex’s fingers slid through her soft hair but then her enthusiasm for it took over.
She started moving faster and faster, using her mouth to fuck her mate and bring him absolute pleasure. She was rapidly bringing him to the brink of orgasm; his first blowjob was setting him on fire and knew he wouldn’t last long. Isabel knew it as well, it was another reason why she was doing this…she wanted him to last longer for what was coming next.
“Oh fu…god...” he groaned as he shot a load of cum down her throat. She kept her mouth on him, milking him dry before she raised up with a grin on her face and to kiss him
“How was that?” she panted, genuinely curious about how she did
“Fantastic.” Alex sighed and stabbed his tongue into her mouth for another kiss. Isabel just melted against him. “Now…it’s your turn.” He said nervously, hoping his performance would be just as good as Isabel’s
Alex smiled and manoeuvred Isabel so that they were lying back on the low bed. Slowly Alex kissed his way down her body, he felt her squirm under him. Then he lifted her legs and draped her limbs over his shoulders after she spread her long legs. She growled in anticipation but Alex wanted to play with her a little while and have a little fun of his own. He wanted to caress her all over, to kiss her body and nibble on her tight skin and have his tongue wetting her everywhere until Isabel was writhing and moaning on the bed with utter bliss.
“Alex!” she cried, her fingers digging into the fur bedding as he lavished her sensitive inner thighs with soft strokes. She squirmed delightfully as he petted her hot sex. Alex kept going and going, teasing her body in all the places that he felt he would get the best reaction. When he thought Isabel had reached the limits of her patience, Alex dipped in close for a taste of her thick sweetness.
“Aahhh…ughnnnnnn!” Isabel sighed with pure pleasure as Alex lapped at her moist, pink folds. He loved licking her pussy, making sure every quivering inch thrilled to the touch of his tongue. Isabel’s moans continued to escalate as she pressed his head deeper with her right hand. Her left hand let go of the duvet and wandered up the length of her trembling body until she slid her fingers through her blonde tresses. Her powerful legs soon locked behind his head, holding him to her. As he concentrated his tongue on her swollen, throbbing clit he could feel her muscles tensing up delightfully. Her moans ascended into keening cries as she tossed her head back and forth fitfully.
“Y…Your fingers…use your fingers.” She gasped out in her frenzied need that was growing. Alex obliged and slipped two digits deep into her spasming depths. Isabel cried out loudly, enough for anyone to have heard if it wasn’t for the sounds of the winds blowing loudly through the leaves.
“UGHNNN…UHGHNNNNNN…OH MY…YEEESSSSSSSS!” Isabel yelled louder and louder until she climaxed. She bore down on his fingers hard, making it all but impossible for him to move them in the slightest but his tongue continued to drive her mad. Alex lapped at Isabel’s flowing juices until her body began to relax.
“Isabel…you looked so beautiful.” he murmured as he climbed up the bed and snuggled in next to her. He smiled warmly as she offered him an exhausted grin.
“That was great Alex, I’ve never felt anything like that.” Isabel said as she fought for breath, her skin was flushes and sweating
She reached over and wrapped him in hug that nether wanted to escape from. Then he could see some of the old fire returning to her eyes. He clasped her to him and she felt wonderful, like home, they both did. Slowly he glided a hand down the curve of her spine and over the swell of her ass, he laid her out on her stomach and smoothed his hands all over her silky skin.
Isabel purred as Alex’s fingers lightly danced across the under-swell of her backside, as he explored her curves. The young woman rolled herself back, they caressed each other and then Isabel spread her legs. Without any thought or hesitation Alex moved between them and hovered over her body, his dick was hard and she was ready. Isabel then reached down and wrapped her fingers around his length. She brought him closer to her until they felt his dick against her wet folds, then Alex pushed his hips down and entered her. Isabel clung to Alex as they surrendered their virginity to each other.
He sank into her, pushing millimetre by millimetre into her body until he couldn’t go further. Alex held still, buried to the hilt of his cock inside her as she rode out the intense pleasure she felt from the initial penetration. Alex silently gave thanks for managing not to lose it himself and shooting inside her immediately. He smiled as he looked down at her, her eyes closed and face flushed, panting for breath as she came down from that first taste of utterly euphoric bliss; he marvelled at the sight of Isabel going from the outwardly cold and distant girl into a passionate, intensely ravishing woman.
He slid his hands sensually over her body to knead her breasts. Alex leaned down and kissed her shoulder as her eyes opened. He slipped himself slowly back, almost pulling out before he gently eased back in when he felt her thrusting hips seeking him. Alex started to pump in and out, praying that the long, slow strokes would help him last and with each stroke Isabel grasped tighter onto him. Isabel was writhing against him; their bodies were so close that they were almost one. Alex’s hand side down to the thigh that was wrapped around him and they kissed.
Alex’s warm, filling cock slid outward again and then back in. Each time was tormentingly slow to Isabel but Alex smiled as he watched her body writhe under him. Each thrust was accompanied with a gentle moan of utter contentment. Then something happened they didn’t expect, energy started to flow from Isabel’s body. She couldn’t control it even if she understood it but the result was simple, the two lovers lifted off of the ground. Without even realising it, as their bodies moved together they were vertical against the wooden wall and they were getting higher.
“Ugn…Alex…” Isabel sighed as she ran her hands over Alex’s bulging biceps.
Alex leaned down, both pressing their bodies together as their mouths joined. They kissed passionately, never stopping the primal movements of their bodies and moaning into each other. When the mounting heat within her began to burn, Alex felt it run through her. He sensed the explosion building inside him and his mate, Alex knew he couldn’t last much longer and picked up the pace. Isabel matched him thrust for thrust, raising and lowering her pelvis as the hard length filled her and then withdrew. Alex’s pubic bone started to bump again Isabel’s clit, she nearly shrieked at the electrical fire that raced through her core and instinctually she shifted under him to feel it again.
“Ugh…ugh…UGHNNNN…YESSS…OH GOD BABY…UGHNNNNN!”
“Oh god…yesss…yessssss…YESSSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
Alex realized they were hitting her spot and did his best to keep up with her as she went wild beneath him. The fierce grip of her spasming tunnel and Isabel’s cries of ecstasy as she moved on his pole were more than he could withstand, Isabel wrapped her legs around his waist and used the additional leverage to increase his thrusts.
“UGGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” They cried out together again and again
“Yes…ughhnnnn…ughnnnnn…oh yessss.” She growled as she reached for his face and pulled him to her in a savage kiss. Isabel’s hips began meeting his as he drove his cock deeper into her eager slit. She finally broke off the kiss as her cresting orgasm had her gasping incoherently in ecstatic joy.
Alex’s dick thrust her cunt again and again with power that echoed his love for her. Her eyes beamed up at him with gratitude and bliss, he kept going and going. The moans of the two lovers echoed everywhere; they moved together, instinctively knowing what to do for each other and themselves. Suddenly, Isabel’s body arched up off the bed, and she snapped forward wildly as her orgasm hit with explosive force
“ALEX…AHGHHHHHH…ALEX OH MY GODDDDDDDD!” she gasped, she was overwhelmed by the molten pleasure surging through her veins.
“Ughnnn…ughnnnn…ughnnnnn…OH yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…” he groaned as he drove home with one final drilling thrust and filled her with his hot seed, coming at the same moment she did.
Even after the last of the orgasmic spasms subsided, the two continued to rock together. It was as if Isabel didn’t want to let him go, and Alex didn’t want to let her go. However, Alex did ease his weight off her and then lay down beside her. For several minutes he did nothing more than hold her.
A few minutes later, as the two lovers let their bodies calm down, Isabel gently caressed Alex’s chest as she placed light kisses over his upper bodies while her leg slid up and down against Alex’s. The fur blanket that covered them only served to cover their waists but it didn’t matter. The heat they shared from their bodies was far better than any blanket could provide.
Unfortunately they weren’t expecting any company and Tess wasn’t exactly expecting to see them like this when she suddenly opened the door flap and entered. “Hey guys, Et’ani…oh god so sorry.” Tess said as she quickly closed the door again. Now that was a surprise.
Inside Isabel and Alex jumped up from the bed. Quickly they grabbed their clothes and started dressing. When they were done, Isabel approached the door but Alex couldn’t resist. He grabbed her, span her around and planted a kiss on her that made Isabel’s face disappear completely. She was very surprise but very happy at seeing this little side of her boyfriend.
Then Isabel stepped out while trying to compose herself. “Tess you have the worst timing ever.”
“I can see that.” Tess said
“So what’s up?” Isabel asked
“I…eh…oh yeah, Et’ani wants to see us. Down on the ground near that big coc…eh…rock.” Tess said, quickly correcting her little slip
“Okay, give us a minute will you.” Isabel said
“Oh sure.” Tess said as she quickly made herself scarce. Isabel went back inside and found Alex falling onto his back after hoping for several minutes when he tried to get a sneaker back onto his foot. It made Isabel smile. Before long they were walking hand to the ladders.
Ground Below the Village, 14:00
Alex and Isabel arrived to find the others already there. Alex moved away as he spotted Tess approached Isabel and found that he couldn’t look the shorter blonde alien in the eye but she certainly did give him a sly smile.
“Isabel.” Tess greeted quietly as Isabel spotted her brother speaking to Et’ani
“Tess.”
“You’re looking a little flushed.” Tess said with a smile
“Yes.” Isabel said
“Okay, time to spill. Alex was he…” Tess asked, she used her hands and placed them a little apart to indicate she was referring to size
“Uh huh.” Isabel answered, barely containing her smile
“Did you…” Tess asked
“Uh huh.” Isabel said with a little more emphasis as she remembered the sensations that ravished her body not ten minutes ago
“Was it…” Tess asked
“Oh god yes.” Isabel said, “It was very good.”
“Okay you and me are getting into this later.” Tess said, instantly wanting all the details
“You just better not tell Max, if you do I will hurt you.” Isabel said
“Wanting you’re boyfriend to live enough for round 2?”
“Like you wouldn’t believe.” Isabel said, “And you could have knocked first.”
“Well I wasn’t expecting to walk in and seeing more of the both of you than I ever have when you wear those skimpy little swimsuits of yours, or your leg moving the way it was or…”
“Or?” Isabel asked
“Or that completely relaxed look…complete and utter contentment.” Tess said as they both moved closer to Et’ani, “I so need a cold shower right now. So what’s going on?” Tess asked the group at her normal voice volume
“Et’ani is going to take us to see one of the Order.” Liz said
“It’s better that it be sooner rather than later.” Et’ani said
“So…how do we get there?” Max asked
“The Green-ways.” Et’ani said as he indicated to a 6 foot diameter circle of glyphs on the ground with a stone circle on the inside.
“You said that before…what are they?” Liz asked
“This.” Et’ani said as he reached his hand into the area above the circle. All of a sudden a light shot up about 9 feet in the air and spread out in a triangular wall of green light. “Each time a Green-way is found we mark it with these circles, like the doors that take us to our huts, these are doors to the other villages. All are built around these doors.
“Are you saying this is some sort of transportation portal?” Liz asked
“I…believe so.” Et’ani said
“Where do they come from? There is no way this is a natural phenomenon.” Liz asked
“No one know except that it is to the locations of the first Green-ways that the Father Protector first took us so that we could help each other survive.” Et’ani said
Max looked and spotted a gleam in her eyes, the same gleam whenever something that peaked her curiosity came across her path. “Curious?”
“Like you wouldn’t believe.” Liz said
“How do we use these?” Maria asked
“Just think of your destination as you cross into the Green-way. We go to Vocian.” Et’ani said as he simple stepped into the light
“Way cool.” Kyle said as he checked the other side of the triangle and saw Et’ani missing.
“Okay…Vocian.” Max said. Then he spotted his sister, “Your looking a little flushed. You feeling okay?”
“Fine.” Isabel said quietly while darting her eyes to Alex and smiling.
Max then remember the last time she was blushing. While the two couldn’t be compared since she was now practically glowing, he knew the last time was a direct result of Alex. He was going to be having some words. With that he closed his eyes and stepped through before the others followed him through. After a minute of no one passing through, the portal vanished.
Island Village of Vocian, Immediately Following
In Vocian, the portal opened up in an identical way and formed a shimmering green triangle. Et’ani came stumbling out, it take a lot of practice not to come out flat on your face but Et’ani was very surprised to see each of the group coming out as though there was no effort involved. Inside the portal it was like a plane moving over the land, except it was fast forwarded but from driving in cars at high speed in their getaways, from their times in planes, trains and the occasional unsafe driver the group had enough to quickly adapt. The only side effect was the queasiness in the pit of their stomachs.
It took them a minute to get to normal but when they did they looked around the village. Instead of wood, these people built their homes out of mud brick. There were small pathways everywhere but between them and the houses, the ground was covered with flowers of varying colours. The only exception was the circle there the village’s greenway formed. There was also a large wall surrounding the perimeter of the village. It was at least 15 feet high with steps leading up to it and armaments lined it, just like the ones from Edran. The only break in the wall was an opening that led out to primitive looking docks where the locals kept their fishing boats and had large, strong gates that could be closed at a moments notice. It was obvious that these people had similar problems to the Edran’s when it came to the creatures that hunted everywhere. Aside from that everything looked incredibly peaceful here and like Edran, the people took great delight in everything. It didn’t take long for Liz to realise that there was something different and as she looked up she figured it out. The sun was in a completely different place, it was only an hour away from setting.
“Okay, so how far is this village?” Liz asked
“900 miles.” Et’ani said
“I’m sorry. There must be some glitch in this translation thing we have going on but it sounded like you said 900 miles?” Alex said
“I did.” Et’ani said
“Okay.” Alex said
Their arrival had sparked some attention and already the local leader was approaching with the Priest of the Order coming at his side. The leader was dressed differently from Et’ani, he was wearing clothes made from a woven fabric that they got from some of the plants that grew nearby – cotton. It wasn’t much more than a sheet that was wrapped around his body like Roman robes. The Priest was wearing something much more familiar. He looked very much like a Tibetan Buddhist monk, right down to the colours of his garments except he carried a long intricately carved wooden staff.
“My friends, this is Gol Leader of Vocian and Nollian, Priest of the Order of Larks.” Et’ani said as he greeted his fellow leader and bowed his head before the priest.
“We have heard of your coming…but even now I still cannot believe it.” Gol said
Then Nollian moved forward and looked into Max’s eyes. As one hand carefully and slowly sneaked inside his robes, he shot out with the other and grabbed Liz as he pulled out a sharp blade that he held to her throat. Everyone was completely stunned, Max quickly raised his hand and it crackled with light. “Let her go.” Max warned with every bit of anger that he had
Nollian did release her and nodded, “You have passed the test.”
“What?” Liz yelled, “Why is it whenever we meet someone they use me as bait to test you?”
“I would imagine that it’s because we can sense how much you feel for each other.” Nollian said
Max and Liz looked at each other but brushed it aside. “Shut up.” Max said, “Don’t you say anything.”
“You have a right to be angry, but a number of people have come in the past claiming to come from the Sacred Lands. Too many of these False Profits have come for us not to test you.” Nollian said
“Coming from where we did wasn’t what we asked for.” Michael said
“No, he did it wasn’t.” Nollian said, “And I do apologise.”
“Wait, who said?” Alex asked
“Our Father Protector, he told us that you being here would not be what is intended. He also said that you…all 8 of you tried to go somewhere safe but that your commands to the Granolith were a little imprecise.” Nollian said
The group looked at each other, “You seem to know a lot?” Tess asked
“Only what is in the teachings. The rest…he left as a gift to you.” Nollian said
“And that means?” Isabel asked
“It would be best if I take you to see for yourself. Et’ani, please, return to your village. I will have your guests back in the morning.” Nollian said. Et’ani bowed and returned to the greenway. After it closed, Nollian approached the circle and thrust the base of his staff into the centre. The portal opened again but it was of a much darker green. “Please, follow me Honoured Ones.”
Nollian then passed through the threshold. They all had a doubt after what he had done to Liz but Riverdog had done the same thing…just without a blade but then he had pitch-blackness as his weapon of fear and intimidation. However, they all knew that answers probably waited for them on the other side. With that they all stepped through.
Order of Larks, Mountain Temple, 40 Minutes Later
This trip took a little longer in the portals but when they emerged it was pitch black. The moons were shining brightly and the stars were gleaming. The pathway they were on protruded from the mountain and the temple and hung out without anything to keep it up. That was when the cold hit them; it was ice cold and when the portal closed it allowed the group to look at their rear. They were on a mountain face; the snows were all around them yet they never intruded on the grounds of this temple. It was like the white stone that it was made of was protected from it, but some of the cold got through.
Nollian had waited for them on the other side but he wasn’t alone, the other priests both men and women and out and lined the pathway to the inside of the temple. They left a path down the middle and dropped to their knees as their leader came out, the High Priest was an aging man who looked close to ninety but he moved like he was still young and agile.
“I really wish they wouldn’t do that.” Max said
“You and me both.” Michael said as the old man approached them
“I knew you would come. He said it would be this year but I feared my strength would leave me and I would not have had this honour.” He said
“How could you know we’d come?” Max asked, “What’s going on?”
The High Priest smiled, “One future was taken from you…so our Father Protector arranged another one for you. Please, come…there is something you need to see.”
Inner Sanctum of the Temple, Immediately Following
He led them deep into the temple, from the size of it all, it had to at least have run into half of the mountain. Everything was brilliantly white with stone pillars supporting the roof and the rock above it. Through winding corridors they could hears the sounds of chants and prayers echoing melodically throughout the halls. Soon they came to the heart of the temple. It was a giant chamber that was curved around in a perfect circle and had a single giant statue in the middle, the walls weren’t stone like the rest of the building but instead it was a shimmering ripple of light that concealed what was behind it. When the High Priest brought them inside he moved over to the statue and bowed before it.
“Guys.” Maria said as she stared at the statue’s face
“What?” Liz asked
“That’s…Brody.” Maria said
“Oh…my god.” Liz said, “It is.”
“These guys made Brody a god…I feel really sorr…y for them.” Michael said
“What?” Max asked
“Order of Larks.” Michael said
“What about it?” Liz asked
Michael moved over to the base of the statue and saw that the carving of letters in the base. They spelled out the word “Lark” but as Michael moved over it he removed dust the built up over the countless years and uncovered an “e”.
“Larek.” Max said, “He set this up?”
“VOICE PRINT CONFIRMED.” A voice boomed and suddenly there was a ripple over the statue.
Suddenly a hologram stood up from it like it was coming out of the statue. The image was that of Brody and the High Priest was in complete shock. “Max, I wish I could say that’s its nice to see you again but at least you can see me. I was able to calculate when you would emerge from the temporal stream so I left this message behind and programmed my neural patterns into its artificial intelligence so that you can ask questions and I will be able to respond.”
“Good. Then what the hell happened?” Liz asked
“Liz, as inquisitive as ever. Here is what you know. Kivar attacked Earth, you escaped and in the resulting accident you were sent here. Here is what you don’t know. Before Kivar attacked he sent a ship that took samples of life from Earth, it is an old Antarian battle tactic since we cannot survive on other planets for prolonged period of times when they have atmospheres like yours. He used a retrovirus to deliver Antarian genomes to the life forms and as a result they mutated into great beasts that would continually hunt the human race. He returned them to Earth and then attacked so that he could search for you.”
“Okay so that explains those animal things.” Michael said, “Their Kivar’s little handiwork.”
“Indeed Michael. In addition, he used a weapon to generate a volcano so that he could encase your hometown in rock when he froze the lava discharge and look for you later. Now skip ahead. One of Kivar’s fighters attacked the chamber and caused a massive overload that resulted in your arrival here. While you were thrown outside of time, on Earth time was frozen in the solar system. It didn’t restart until approximately one Earth year passed for the rest of the universe but that temporal field resulted in a cellular stasis that prevented evolution from progressing on Earth as it should have been in any life form more complex than plants.” Larek’s hologram said
“Which is why after a million years we still have humans walking around.” Liz said
“But what about Kivar? What happened to him?” Tess asked
“His fleet was caught in the time freeze, that allowed time for myself to gather a fleet and get it to Earth. Our shields protected us from being frozen and we were able to position ourselves. With minimal firepower we were able to completely destroy the fleet that attacked you when time resumed. However, we were unable to confirm Kivar was among the wreckage. However the damage was done. The bombardment from space and from being hunted resulted in the human race death toll being 5.7 billion. Those that survived were isolated and never stood a chance at surviving.”
“So you stepped in?” Maria asked
“I was able to transport my host on Earth outside of Roswell to be the first member of this order. I used my ship to transport survivors together and helped them to get what they needed to live while I created the transportation conduits so that they communities could remain in contact and share their resources. As I watched people turn to their respective faiths in order to understand what happened I realised that there were many divisions forming. So I gathered the last of your religious leaders and brought them here, I gave them a new mission – to guard this place and bring stability to what remained of the population. I built this temple in what you once called the French Alps where it could be kept safe and secret from those who desire what is contained within these walls.”
“Why? What’s here?” Max asked
In response the hologram raised his hand and the light of the walls vanished. The shield that protected the contents vanished and they could see what was behind it. The walls were filled with books, diagrams, schematics, computers and CDs. “The lost knowledge of humans. Within these books is everything humans knew before Kivar attacked, from astrophysics to Zoology. The shielding here preserved them perfectly and I now give that knowledge to you to return to humans. It may take centuries to return to what you knew but what is here is a start.”
“Did he just say he wants us to be teachers?” Kyle asked
“I think so.” Max said
Kyle and Michael both looked sick. “So not my first choice of job.” Kyle said
“Well we don’t have to, well not all of us. Even if I do it alone it’ll be a beginning.” Max said
“Which you wont be.” Liz said
“Guys, that’s a really big job.” Isabel said
“Not really. We teach a little to a few. They learn and pass it on, from what’s here we could start things that they could teach themselves. We could even make some copies.” Max said
“I’m glad you agree.” Larek said, “Because despite my knowledge of where and when you would emerge I knew I would never be able to pull you back to your own time and that nothing you could do would return you here. Even if the weapon that attacked the Granolith survived the attack, after so many years it would be completely corroded and useless. The world you have is still Earth and it will have to be your home now. You will have to make lives for yourselves and all I can do is wish you luck. Be well.” As he said that the hologram disappeared into the statue. The shield around the walls appeared again and a silver handprint came to the surface of the statue’s base under Larek’s name.
“Well.” Michael said, “I guess we have some thinking to do.”
“There is also one other thing.” The High Priest, “A second temple was constructed but we failed to preserve it. It is not known what was inside or who attacked it but they took the contents. It is said that our Father Protector protected it so that only a silver hand…your hand can open it. It was said that it was his gift to you and that it was crucial that it be safeguarded. Our brothers there were all massacred.”
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 4
Liz’s Room, Guest Chambers, Mountain Temple, Midnight (Local Time)
For the group it was still earlier in the day, despite it being dark outside they were all very wide awake but the priests still arranged private chambers for them. They could use the time to think anyway. After the day they’ve had and what they’ve learned they all felt that their brains just needed a rest. All the rooms were next to each other, all were the same stone white walls but were adorned with colourful sheets and strips. The frames of the beds were intricately carved wood with the most comfortable mattresses they had ever lain on.
In her room, Liz sat on the windowsill and looked out over the snow-capped mountains as a blizzard started to built up. She was expecting to feel the ice on her skin but the wind seemed to go out of its way to make sure the chill never actually touched the temple. She was lost in her own thoughts about everything from how much she missed her parents to Max.
Things were made much worse when she started to realise that her link to Max, the connection she felt toward him that was beyond their feelings for each other was much more pronounced in recent days. Every since she decided that she didn’t want to try things with him again she could feel him more and more. She could also feel him coming up the hall and told him to come in before he even had a chance to knock on the door.
“Hi.” Max said, “Could we talk?”
Liz closed her eyes and sighed, “I guess.”
“Liz. I’m sorry.”
“For?” Liz asked
“For the way Tess was able to affect me…or part of me at least. For messing up you’re life, running from the government and ending up here.” Max said
“Max, none of that is your fault. Tess…that’s something else.” Liz said
“Liz, I do love you.”
“I know. But what about the next time Tess bats her eyelashes…or wears that top you like so much?” Liz said
“Liz…”
“Max, I can’t. Every time it hurts, and each time it feels worse.”
“I…know.” Max said
“And then I saw you kissing her…again…and I felt like…like…I’m not going to put myself through that again Max. I can’t and I wont. You and me…it has to stop.” Liz said
Max could feel it, nothing he could say or do was going to change this situation. Liz needed space and time and that was something he could give her without any pain attached. He was forced to admit that he did cause her too much of it, he knew that each time he looked into her eyes. “Okay.” Max said, “I’ll walk away and let you get through this.”
“Thank you.” Liz said
Max nodded and then walked out. The second the door closed he leaned against the wall and stopped. Something in him told his he immediately made a huge mistake but it was too late. With every ounce of regret he had he hit the wall and walked off down the hall.
Michael’s Room, Immediately Following
Saying Max was bummed was an understatement as he walked to Michael’s room. He didn’t even realise he’d arrived there until Michael opened his door and let him in. Michael just knew that he was on his way and as Max crossed his door, he just looked at his face.
“Wow, depressed much?” Michael asked
“I just came from Liz’s.” Max said
“Yeah…that’ll do it.” Michael said, “So what’s going on?”
“The usual. And quiet frankly I can’t blame her given everything. Liz is in pain, she doesn’t want to go through that again if we get back together and split again so I’m going to give her space.” Max said
“Uh huh.” Michael said, “Okay…now since I was the one so dead set against you two getting together in the first place this might sound a little weird but…are you OUT OF YOUR FRIGGEN MIND?”
“Huh?” Max asked, totally stunned at his friend’s outburst
“Max you are in love with that girl and she loves you. Otherwise she wouldn’t be hurting as much. Now, yes, you screwed up big time and she did that whole walking away thing from the cave when we got the Orb message but you two have been through more than any two people should…hell you jumped off a bridge together.” Michael said
“Michael…”
“No. You are going to get over this and you’re gonna get the girl.” Michael said
“Okay what the hell has happened to you?” Max asked
“What’d you mean, nothing’s happened to me.” Michael said
“Michael, come on?” Max said, “Get the girl?”
“Yeah…well after everything you two have done. If there’s any hope left for you then there has to be tons around for me.” Michael said jokingly
“Oh thanks.” Max said
“Max, against all advice I could give you did that cheesy serenade and it worked…kinda. Cause she was inches away of being back with you but then…”
“She screwed Kyle.” Max said, holding his anger back
“No she didn’t.” Michael said
“Michael I saw them.” Max said
“Uh, don’t know about that and I heard the rumours at school but there is just no way. Hell Maria told me they didn’t do it and you know how girl’s talk.” Michael said
Max stared into his oldest friend’s eyes, “She didn’t? But then…what the hell? Now I’m confused. Why would she set that up? You know what, forget it. If she wanted to fake that to get me to stop then fine.”
“What?” Michael asked with surprise
“I’m not going to give her space, I’m not going to try and date her at all. She’ll have all the space she wants.” Max said as though he’d been struck by an epiphany
“Uh Max, this talk was supposed to have the opposite result.” Michael said with concern
“Maybe but I feel like a ton weight is just off my shoulders and I can relax.”
Michael gritted his teeth, {Maria is going to rip my balls off.} he thought, “Max…no…go…kiss her. Do the connection thing, remember all the good things.” He quickly suggested
“No. I’m going to my room, I’m going to chill and I’m going to let Liz get on with her life and she can screw whoever she wants…she just wont be doing it with my head ever again.” Max said
Max then walked out of Michael’s room with a smile on face and closed the door.
“Oh my god. This is bad, this is a disaster, this is…Isabel’s turn.” Michael said with a smile as he headed for his door and then down the hall.
Liz’s Room, Same Time
Tess had been walking by when she heard Max and Liz’s conversation. As Max left, she pressed herself back against the wall so that she would be hidden by the door as Max went in the other direction. She had heard every word and Max’s depression hit Tess like a ton of bricks, she never allowed the door to close as she immediately slipped in side.
“What the…” Liz said
“Are you nuts? Are you so far gone out of your mind that you might as well be on another planet?” Tess asked
“Tess, ever hear of knocking?” Liz asked
“Screw that. Max is in love with you…believe me I know. Only a really whacked out person could be in love with him and not want to be with him so I ask again…are you NUTS?”
“Listen, I’m not really in the mood for this right now.”
“I don’t give a damn. This is causing you more pain just being away from him. Trust me, it’s coming off you in waves.”
“This from the person who acted like a grade A slut from the minute she got to Roswell to get him when he was my boyfriend. Now, I’m walking away…again…you want nothing to do with him.” Liz said
“I guess I deserve that.” Tess said, “But you know I did what Nacedo told me. Max was supposed to be mine.”
“And I was the lowly human in your way.” Liz said
“I wouldn’t say lowly. Nacedo was impressed by you on a level or two. Anyway, I was so sick of following destiny. Max would never be with me, he’d always be thinking of you and the only link we had with each other was who we were. I don’t know about you but I’d prefer to be with someone who could be with me, not who I was.” Tess said
“Wow…you’ve grown.” Liz said almost sarcastically, “Tess…please just go. What am I supposed to do? Be a slave to what I feel for him until you decide you want him again or someone else comes along?”
“That wont happen.” Tess said
“You don’t know that.” Liz said
“And neither do you.” Tess said, “But as someone who has been inside both your heads more than either of you know, trust me when I say it wont.”
“Wait? You were what?” Liz asked
Tess cringed, “Knew it was a mistake the moment I said it. Nacedo wanted Max and me together, so…”
“So you wanted to know what would get me away and what turned Max on.” Liz said
“Pretty much.”
“Okay.” Liz said
“Okay?”
“Yeah. If you do it again and I will kill you.” Liz said
Tess looked into her eyes and for the first time since they met, she couldn’t tell if Liz was joking or not. “I…eh…not a problem. Now, you and Max?”
“Not happening. Not now, not ever again.” Liz said
“Fine. I give up.” Tess said as she walked away and slammed the door shut. Then she stopped, “Isabel’s turn, definitely a job for Isabel. Hmmm…Kyle?”
Kyle’s Room, 5 Minutes Later
Tess barged into Kyle’s room to see him lying back on his bed looking at the ceiling. When she came in he shot straight up but from the second she entered she started speaking.
“That girl is insane.” Tess ranted, “She’s even more stubborn than Max and I didn’t think that was possible. You try to do her a favour, to see how she really feels and all I manage to do is make her more determined.”
“Tess, chill. What’s going on?” Kyle asked
“Liz. She doesn’t want anything more to do with Max. She’s given up on the whole idea of them being together.”
“Oh. Wow.” Kyle said
“You know. You get sent a million years into the future, you’d think it would be a clean slate. A whole new fresh start for everything but no. One little kiss and everything’s screwed up.” Tess said
“It wasn’t one little kiss. If you never started going after Max, hell they’d probably be married by now…okay well maybe not but you know what I mean.”
“I know, I know.” Tess said, “God. We kiss and he thinks of her and I start thinking about you, you tell her that but no. It’s still no go. God she can make a saint want to kill her and I’m no where near a saint.”
“Wait, wait, wait…back it up a little.” Kyle said
“What? Well she can, she really makes me want to just stick her head under water for an hour or two until she gets a clue.” Tess said
“No, no…and hell no are you doing that. Something about me?” Kyle asked
“Oh did I say…well…yeah…I started to think about you when I was kissing…”
Kyle never let her say Max’s name. He moved like lightening as he pulled her close, one hand was on her hip and the other caressed her cheek before he kissed her. Tess was stunned as her body reacted and melted into the kiss. It was light but firm and the sensations were electric to both of them. There wasn’t even a sliver of air between them until Kyle broke the kiss. It took Tess a few seconds for her brain to click back to being in charge.
“Wow…wha…WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?” Tess yelled
Definitely not the reaction Kyle was hoping for. “Huh?”
“You kiss me like that after I’m talking about kissing Max?” Tess asked
“It seemed like the right thing to do.” Kyle said innocently
“Well…yeah but not like that.” Tess said, “You kiss me like this.” All of a sudden she ripped open Kyle’s shirt and pushed him back so that he fell onto his bed before she slid over him, pressing her body tightly against his before she kissed him, their tongues slid against each other as their hands glided over their bodies. Kyle never felt anything like it as his arms wrapped around Tess. It didn’t seem to end as the two of them held each other with their hands gently moving over their bodies. Then it did end.
“We…eh…never did get around to finishing that talk about…trimming.” Kyle said
“No we didn’t.” Tess said, “But that’s for another time…you just better keep on kissing me.”
Kyle smiled. “My pleasure.” He said before their lips locked together again.
Inner Sanctum, Dawn
Once more they were before the statue that resembled Brody, Maria just knew that somewhere, somehow Brody had a huge smile on his face at being immortalised in such a way. Before them there was the mass of priests indulging in their morning rituals before they began the day. The group watched from the entrance as the men and women all knelt and prayed to their what had become their god. From their observations, only the high priest seemed to have had any kind of clue as to his true nature.
They had been there for an hour before they group walked in and were wrapping up everything. As they all stood up and walked out, they bowed to Max and the others at the doors and left them alone with their High Priest. He was with one of his aides who was holding a cushion on his hands which held eight small crystals.
“Honoured Ones.” The elderly man bowed, “I believe you are ready to return home?”
“Almost.” Max said, “I was wondering if you could tell us more about this other temple?”
“It was crafted by our Father Protector after this one, where he stored a great treasure. It was built in a great land to the East. Like this one it was carved from white stone and was surrounded by stone fire.” He said
“Stone fire?” Maria asked
“Lava maybe?” Michael said
“It was intended that way to keep it safe. We have always kept the locations of our temples secret, yet somehow the other temple was discovered and they were able to use the portals to invade it. Normally only members of our Order are able to transport to these locations, and only we are able of travelling the great distances over the continents.”
“I’m sensing a but in there.” Liz said
“In times, those we have tried to help have turned on us. Sometimes we just couldn’t help. In those times we have lost contact with some of our priests. It may be possible that they were unable to secure our means of transportation.”
“And someone was able to use it to access the other temple.” Max said
“It is fortunate that this location is still safe. But, before you go there is something I must give you.” The high priest said as he beckoned his aide forward. The crystals were very small, a centimetre long and 3 millimetres in width with delicate silver chains coming from the top. “When you were brought here, you saw our priest place his staff in the circle surrounding the greenway?”
“Yes.” Tess said
“At the base of these staffs is one of these crystals. They extend the range of the portals to all over our world. These are for each of you.” He said as he started handing out the crystals and placing them around the necks of the group. “These will allow you access to here, the portals wont work any differently. Simply think of your destination and the crystal will do the rest.”
“Hmm, they must act like a magnification lens for the Greenways.” Liz said as she gazed into her crystal.
“Thank you.” Max said
Soon the High Priest escorted the group through the temple grounds and out to the walkway, at the end of which was the Greenway portal. After the portal opened, each focused on the forest from where they originally found themselves and the crystals glowed slightly. It did its job and the green became darker before they stepped through.
½ Mile Outside the Edran Forest’s, Northern Boundary, 22:00 (Local)
In the middle of nowhere, in a place without any markings, the greenway triangle opened and the group spilled out. It wasn’t their best landing as they fell over each other and collapsed to the ground. They all mumbled and groaned as they worked their way back to their feet but they weren’t where they were expecting to be. They were able to tell that in five seconds despite it being night since there wasn’t a single tree around them.
A short distance away they could see the forest they were expecting to have arrived in, instead they were out in the open with the sun beating down on them. In most directions there was nothing but grass and flowers for as far as the eye could see and in the distance they could hear the roar of the ocean as it crashed against the cliffs on the far side of the forest. Directly in front of where they had arrived there was another cliff, one that had a waterfall beautifully cascading over its rocks.
The river flowed from here and down to where the villagers of Edran usually bathed. They could only guess what was beyond this new cliff as it stretched on for at least a 2 hour walk, they weren’t that curious to explore here at the moment. However, as cold water flowed from the river above, the pool it gathered in was warm. The base of the cliffs had 3 hot springs steaming away next to the river; each had small streams that flowed into the main river. It did cool significantly before it reached the forest it this was the source of the heat.
“This is beautiful.” Maria said
“No kidding.” Max said
“Okay…so Edran’s over there.” Alex said, “And we’re here.”
“Apparently.” Liz said
“So why put two greenways so close to each other?” Alex asked
“Emergency escape route?” Michael said
“Yeah if they knew about it. Et’ani said they always marked Greenways when they found them.” Max said
“But this one doesn’t have anything.” Liz said
“Okay, this is just weird.” Tess said, “I think we better walk back just in case these things have a screw loose.”
“They haven’t had any problems in over a million years. Why would it start now?” Maria asked
“Because we’re here.” Tess said
“Yeah somehow I don’t think that’s the problem. It was probably us on some level.” Max said, “But Tess is right. We should walk back just in case.” Everyone nodded and headed off toward the forest.
The River, 05:00 The Next Morning
They had arrived without incident and went straight to bed. They had a slight case of Green-lag as a result of jumping between time zones and it caused some problems with their sense of time despite only being gone for a day. When they awoke it was far earlier than anyone else in Edran so they headed off to the river for a quick wash. After that they all dispersed.
Alex and Isabel had perched themselves on the rocks mound that the villagers used as a screen between the men and women when they bathed. It had been their first real chance to chat since they made love to each other. In fact both were having a little bit of intimacy issues, despite their overwhelming need to see each other they had been held up by one thing or another and they were both thinking the other was doing a little avoiding. However, now that they were alone and in private, they didn’t know exactly what to say to each other. They just sat there and watched the initial rays of sunlight come over the horizon.
“Beautiful.” Isabel said
“Oh I don’t know, definitely not as good as some other things.” Alex said as he looked at her, Isabel knew he was talking about her and she smiled
“Isabel…”
“Yeah?” she asked
“No…it’s nothing.” Alex said, “No it is…are you sorry…about what we did?”
“Oh god no.” Isabel said as she quickly looked at him, “Do…do you?”
“Not for a moment.” Alex said as he held her hand
Isabel smiled as they stared into each other’s eyes. “We did move a little fast though.”
“Hmmm, yeah but then after you spent oh about a year or so trying to deny a few things…”
“And being the Ice Queen from hell.”
“Well you said it not me.” Alex said, “But I think we deserved it. Besides, we’re teenagers. Our hormones tell our brains what to do.”
“You know…if our parents were here that would never fly as an excuse.” Isabel said
“Well yes. Then we’ll just have to say that we’re two people in love doing what we wanted to do.” Alex said
“Oh I like that one.” Isabel said as they came together and kissed. Just as they were about to deepen it, “Uh oh.”
“What?” Alex asked
“Alex, could I have a word.” Max called over
Alex gulped and started speaking quietly, “That sounded like Max. Tell me that isn’t Max.”
“Wish I could.” Isabel whispered
He gulped again, “What am I worried about? I mean he doesn’t know. He couldn’t know…could he?”
“There is only one person who knows me better than Max…that’s you.” Isabel said
“Oh my god he knows.” Alex said
“Alex!” Max called over again
Alex stood up and smiled at Max as he walked over, he started mumbling to himself, “Oh I’m a dead man…so dead…gonna die…painful alien death coming my way.” Then he got closer to Max, “Hey.” He said cheerily, “What’s up?”
“Oh just wanted to chat.” Max said as he put his hand on Alex’s shoulder and walked him a little away from Isabel, “You know, since you and Isabel are closer.”
Alex felt a shiver run down his spine the second he heard the word “closer”. “Max, I want to ensure you that…”
“Alex, I knew Isabel was falling in love with you for a while now. And since we’re out here by ourselves it’s natural to want to have any sort of connection. I understand that. Quiet frankly I’m glad it’s you she in love with and not some stupid geologist or lawyer that she’d want to try and save and bring here. I just don’t want the two of you making any mistakes and that you do…things when you’re ready for them.”
Alex’s eyes went wide, {He doesn’t know.} he said joyfully to himself, “Max, I ensure you that you have nothing to worry about. I do really care for Isabel and I’d do anything to protect her.”
“Good.” Max said
“So is that all?” Alex asked
“Yeah. Except that…”
“I know, I know. If I hurt her I die.” Alex said, “If I do I’ll happily throw myself of the cliffs at the sea. Oh by the way, how are things between you and Liz these days?”
“Right now I’m not entirely sure if I love her or…not a good subject right now Alex.” Max said
“Max, I don’t pretend to know everything but if you screw up with Liz again…I will throw you off those cliffs. You love her, she loves you…I know Michael already said that…okay, just sit down and talk with that girl before your head explodes.” Alex said
“Alex, this is really none of your business.”
“Like Isabel and me isn’t any of yours?” Alex said, “Beside there really is only one other option.”
“And that is?” Max asked
“Isabel giving you both an earful and not being as nice about it as I am. Believe me she is really working up a good mad over you two.” Alex said
“Isabel…mad?” Max asked with a glint of fear in his eyes. “Okay, I’ll talk.”
With that he walked off, making sure his sister couldn’t see him. There was only one thing worse than a pissed off sister and that was a pissed off sister who was an alien with the ability to mess with your dreams. Alex returned to his rock next to Isabel. Almost immediately they were gently holding each other and kissing. Their connection flared to life as images and feelings flowed from mind to mind from both of them.
...
..
.
Liz’s Room, Guest Chambers, Mountain Temple, Midnight (Local Time)
For the group it was still earlier in the day, despite it being dark outside they were all very wide awake but the priests still arranged private chambers for them. They could use the time to think anyway. After the day they’ve had and what they’ve learned they all felt that their brains just needed a rest. All the rooms were next to each other, all were the same stone white walls but were adorned with colourful sheets and strips. The frames of the beds were intricately carved wood with the most comfortable mattresses they had ever lain on.
In her room, Liz sat on the windowsill and looked out over the snow-capped mountains as a blizzard started to built up. She was expecting to feel the ice on her skin but the wind seemed to go out of its way to make sure the chill never actually touched the temple. She was lost in her own thoughts about everything from how much she missed her parents to Max.
Things were made much worse when she started to realise that her link to Max, the connection she felt toward him that was beyond their feelings for each other was much more pronounced in recent days. Every since she decided that she didn’t want to try things with him again she could feel him more and more. She could also feel him coming up the hall and told him to come in before he even had a chance to knock on the door.
“Hi.” Max said, “Could we talk?”
Liz closed her eyes and sighed, “I guess.”
“Liz. I’m sorry.”
“For?” Liz asked
“For the way Tess was able to affect me…or part of me at least. For messing up you’re life, running from the government and ending up here.” Max said
“Max, none of that is your fault. Tess…that’s something else.” Liz said
“Liz, I do love you.”
“I know. But what about the next time Tess bats her eyelashes…or wears that top you like so much?” Liz said
“Liz…”
“Max, I can’t. Every time it hurts, and each time it feels worse.”
“I…know.” Max said
“And then I saw you kissing her…again…and I felt like…like…I’m not going to put myself through that again Max. I can’t and I wont. You and me…it has to stop.” Liz said
Max could feel it, nothing he could say or do was going to change this situation. Liz needed space and time and that was something he could give her without any pain attached. He was forced to admit that he did cause her too much of it, he knew that each time he looked into her eyes. “Okay.” Max said, “I’ll walk away and let you get through this.”
“Thank you.” Liz said
Max nodded and then walked out. The second the door closed he leaned against the wall and stopped. Something in him told his he immediately made a huge mistake but it was too late. With every ounce of regret he had he hit the wall and walked off down the hall.
Michael’s Room, Immediately Following
Saying Max was bummed was an understatement as he walked to Michael’s room. He didn’t even realise he’d arrived there until Michael opened his door and let him in. Michael just knew that he was on his way and as Max crossed his door, he just looked at his face.
“Wow, depressed much?” Michael asked
“I just came from Liz’s.” Max said
“Yeah…that’ll do it.” Michael said, “So what’s going on?”
“The usual. And quiet frankly I can’t blame her given everything. Liz is in pain, she doesn’t want to go through that again if we get back together and split again so I’m going to give her space.” Max said
“Uh huh.” Michael said, “Okay…now since I was the one so dead set against you two getting together in the first place this might sound a little weird but…are you OUT OF YOUR FRIGGEN MIND?”
“Huh?” Max asked, totally stunned at his friend’s outburst
“Max you are in love with that girl and she loves you. Otherwise she wouldn’t be hurting as much. Now, yes, you screwed up big time and she did that whole walking away thing from the cave when we got the Orb message but you two have been through more than any two people should…hell you jumped off a bridge together.” Michael said
“Michael…”
“No. You are going to get over this and you’re gonna get the girl.” Michael said
“Okay what the hell has happened to you?” Max asked
“What’d you mean, nothing’s happened to me.” Michael said
“Michael, come on?” Max said, “Get the girl?”
“Yeah…well after everything you two have done. If there’s any hope left for you then there has to be tons around for me.” Michael said jokingly
“Oh thanks.” Max said
“Max, against all advice I could give you did that cheesy serenade and it worked…kinda. Cause she was inches away of being back with you but then…”
“She screwed Kyle.” Max said, holding his anger back
“No she didn’t.” Michael said
“Michael I saw them.” Max said
“Uh, don’t know about that and I heard the rumours at school but there is just no way. Hell Maria told me they didn’t do it and you know how girl’s talk.” Michael said
Max stared into his oldest friend’s eyes, “She didn’t? But then…what the hell? Now I’m confused. Why would she set that up? You know what, forget it. If she wanted to fake that to get me to stop then fine.”
“What?” Michael asked with surprise
“I’m not going to give her space, I’m not going to try and date her at all. She’ll have all the space she wants.” Max said as though he’d been struck by an epiphany
“Uh Max, this talk was supposed to have the opposite result.” Michael said with concern
“Maybe but I feel like a ton weight is just off my shoulders and I can relax.”
Michael gritted his teeth, {Maria is going to rip my balls off.} he thought, “Max…no…go…kiss her. Do the connection thing, remember all the good things.” He quickly suggested
“No. I’m going to my room, I’m going to chill and I’m going to let Liz get on with her life and she can screw whoever she wants…she just wont be doing it with my head ever again.” Max said
Max then walked out of Michael’s room with a smile on face and closed the door.
“Oh my god. This is bad, this is a disaster, this is…Isabel’s turn.” Michael said with a smile as he headed for his door and then down the hall.
Liz’s Room, Same Time
Tess had been walking by when she heard Max and Liz’s conversation. As Max left, she pressed herself back against the wall so that she would be hidden by the door as Max went in the other direction. She had heard every word and Max’s depression hit Tess like a ton of bricks, she never allowed the door to close as she immediately slipped in side.
“What the…” Liz said
“Are you nuts? Are you so far gone out of your mind that you might as well be on another planet?” Tess asked
“Tess, ever hear of knocking?” Liz asked
“Screw that. Max is in love with you…believe me I know. Only a really whacked out person could be in love with him and not want to be with him so I ask again…are you NUTS?”
“Listen, I’m not really in the mood for this right now.”
“I don’t give a damn. This is causing you more pain just being away from him. Trust me, it’s coming off you in waves.”
“This from the person who acted like a grade A slut from the minute she got to Roswell to get him when he was my boyfriend. Now, I’m walking away…again…you want nothing to do with him.” Liz said
“I guess I deserve that.” Tess said, “But you know I did what Nacedo told me. Max was supposed to be mine.”
“And I was the lowly human in your way.” Liz said
“I wouldn’t say lowly. Nacedo was impressed by you on a level or two. Anyway, I was so sick of following destiny. Max would never be with me, he’d always be thinking of you and the only link we had with each other was who we were. I don’t know about you but I’d prefer to be with someone who could be with me, not who I was.” Tess said
“Wow…you’ve grown.” Liz said almost sarcastically, “Tess…please just go. What am I supposed to do? Be a slave to what I feel for him until you decide you want him again or someone else comes along?”
“That wont happen.” Tess said
“You don’t know that.” Liz said
“And neither do you.” Tess said, “But as someone who has been inside both your heads more than either of you know, trust me when I say it wont.”
“Wait? You were what?” Liz asked
Tess cringed, “Knew it was a mistake the moment I said it. Nacedo wanted Max and me together, so…”
“So you wanted to know what would get me away and what turned Max on.” Liz said
“Pretty much.”
“Okay.” Liz said
“Okay?”
“Yeah. If you do it again and I will kill you.” Liz said
Tess looked into her eyes and for the first time since they met, she couldn’t tell if Liz was joking or not. “I…eh…not a problem. Now, you and Max?”
“Not happening. Not now, not ever again.” Liz said
“Fine. I give up.” Tess said as she walked away and slammed the door shut. Then she stopped, “Isabel’s turn, definitely a job for Isabel. Hmmm…Kyle?”
Kyle’s Room, 5 Minutes Later
Tess barged into Kyle’s room to see him lying back on his bed looking at the ceiling. When she came in he shot straight up but from the second she entered she started speaking.
“That girl is insane.” Tess ranted, “She’s even more stubborn than Max and I didn’t think that was possible. You try to do her a favour, to see how she really feels and all I manage to do is make her more determined.”
“Tess, chill. What’s going on?” Kyle asked
“Liz. She doesn’t want anything more to do with Max. She’s given up on the whole idea of them being together.”
“Oh. Wow.” Kyle said
“You know. You get sent a million years into the future, you’d think it would be a clean slate. A whole new fresh start for everything but no. One little kiss and everything’s screwed up.” Tess said
“It wasn’t one little kiss. If you never started going after Max, hell they’d probably be married by now…okay well maybe not but you know what I mean.”
“I know, I know.” Tess said, “God. We kiss and he thinks of her and I start thinking about you, you tell her that but no. It’s still no go. God she can make a saint want to kill her and I’m no where near a saint.”
“Wait, wait, wait…back it up a little.” Kyle said
“What? Well she can, she really makes me want to just stick her head under water for an hour or two until she gets a clue.” Tess said
“No, no…and hell no are you doing that. Something about me?” Kyle asked
“Oh did I say…well…yeah…I started to think about you when I was kissing…”
Kyle never let her say Max’s name. He moved like lightening as he pulled her close, one hand was on her hip and the other caressed her cheek before he kissed her. Tess was stunned as her body reacted and melted into the kiss. It was light but firm and the sensations were electric to both of them. There wasn’t even a sliver of air between them until Kyle broke the kiss. It took Tess a few seconds for her brain to click back to being in charge.
“Wow…wha…WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?” Tess yelled
Definitely not the reaction Kyle was hoping for. “Huh?”
“You kiss me like that after I’m talking about kissing Max?” Tess asked
“It seemed like the right thing to do.” Kyle said innocently
“Well…yeah but not like that.” Tess said, “You kiss me like this.” All of a sudden she ripped open Kyle’s shirt and pushed him back so that he fell onto his bed before she slid over him, pressing her body tightly against his before she kissed him, their tongues slid against each other as their hands glided over their bodies. Kyle never felt anything like it as his arms wrapped around Tess. It didn’t seem to end as the two of them held each other with their hands gently moving over their bodies. Then it did end.
“We…eh…never did get around to finishing that talk about…trimming.” Kyle said
“No we didn’t.” Tess said, “But that’s for another time…you just better keep on kissing me.”
Kyle smiled. “My pleasure.” He said before their lips locked together again.
Inner Sanctum, Dawn
Once more they were before the statue that resembled Brody, Maria just knew that somewhere, somehow Brody had a huge smile on his face at being immortalised in such a way. Before them there was the mass of priests indulging in their morning rituals before they began the day. The group watched from the entrance as the men and women all knelt and prayed to their what had become their god. From their observations, only the high priest seemed to have had any kind of clue as to his true nature.
They had been there for an hour before they group walked in and were wrapping up everything. As they all stood up and walked out, they bowed to Max and the others at the doors and left them alone with their High Priest. He was with one of his aides who was holding a cushion on his hands which held eight small crystals.
“Honoured Ones.” The elderly man bowed, “I believe you are ready to return home?”
“Almost.” Max said, “I was wondering if you could tell us more about this other temple?”
“It was crafted by our Father Protector after this one, where he stored a great treasure. It was built in a great land to the East. Like this one it was carved from white stone and was surrounded by stone fire.” He said
“Stone fire?” Maria asked
“Lava maybe?” Michael said
“It was intended that way to keep it safe. We have always kept the locations of our temples secret, yet somehow the other temple was discovered and they were able to use the portals to invade it. Normally only members of our Order are able to transport to these locations, and only we are able of travelling the great distances over the continents.”
“I’m sensing a but in there.” Liz said
“In times, those we have tried to help have turned on us. Sometimes we just couldn’t help. In those times we have lost contact with some of our priests. It may be possible that they were unable to secure our means of transportation.”
“And someone was able to use it to access the other temple.” Max said
“It is fortunate that this location is still safe. But, before you go there is something I must give you.” The high priest said as he beckoned his aide forward. The crystals were very small, a centimetre long and 3 millimetres in width with delicate silver chains coming from the top. “When you were brought here, you saw our priest place his staff in the circle surrounding the greenway?”
“Yes.” Tess said
“At the base of these staffs is one of these crystals. They extend the range of the portals to all over our world. These are for each of you.” He said as he started handing out the crystals and placing them around the necks of the group. “These will allow you access to here, the portals wont work any differently. Simply think of your destination and the crystal will do the rest.”
“Hmm, they must act like a magnification lens for the Greenways.” Liz said as she gazed into her crystal.
“Thank you.” Max said
Soon the High Priest escorted the group through the temple grounds and out to the walkway, at the end of which was the Greenway portal. After the portal opened, each focused on the forest from where they originally found themselves and the crystals glowed slightly. It did its job and the green became darker before they stepped through.
½ Mile Outside the Edran Forest’s, Northern Boundary, 22:00 (Local)
In the middle of nowhere, in a place without any markings, the greenway triangle opened and the group spilled out. It wasn’t their best landing as they fell over each other and collapsed to the ground. They all mumbled and groaned as they worked their way back to their feet but they weren’t where they were expecting to be. They were able to tell that in five seconds despite it being night since there wasn’t a single tree around them.
A short distance away they could see the forest they were expecting to have arrived in, instead they were out in the open with the sun beating down on them. In most directions there was nothing but grass and flowers for as far as the eye could see and in the distance they could hear the roar of the ocean as it crashed against the cliffs on the far side of the forest. Directly in front of where they had arrived there was another cliff, one that had a waterfall beautifully cascading over its rocks.
The river flowed from here and down to where the villagers of Edran usually bathed. They could only guess what was beyond this new cliff as it stretched on for at least a 2 hour walk, they weren’t that curious to explore here at the moment. However, as cold water flowed from the river above, the pool it gathered in was warm. The base of the cliffs had 3 hot springs steaming away next to the river; each had small streams that flowed into the main river. It did cool significantly before it reached the forest it this was the source of the heat.
“This is beautiful.” Maria said
“No kidding.” Max said
“Okay…so Edran’s over there.” Alex said, “And we’re here.”
“Apparently.” Liz said
“So why put two greenways so close to each other?” Alex asked
“Emergency escape route?” Michael said
“Yeah if they knew about it. Et’ani said they always marked Greenways when they found them.” Max said
“But this one doesn’t have anything.” Liz said
“Okay, this is just weird.” Tess said, “I think we better walk back just in case these things have a screw loose.”
“They haven’t had any problems in over a million years. Why would it start now?” Maria asked
“Because we’re here.” Tess said
“Yeah somehow I don’t think that’s the problem. It was probably us on some level.” Max said, “But Tess is right. We should walk back just in case.” Everyone nodded and headed off toward the forest.
The River, 05:00 The Next Morning
They had arrived without incident and went straight to bed. They had a slight case of Green-lag as a result of jumping between time zones and it caused some problems with their sense of time despite only being gone for a day. When they awoke it was far earlier than anyone else in Edran so they headed off to the river for a quick wash. After that they all dispersed.
Alex and Isabel had perched themselves on the rocks mound that the villagers used as a screen between the men and women when they bathed. It had been their first real chance to chat since they made love to each other. In fact both were having a little bit of intimacy issues, despite their overwhelming need to see each other they had been held up by one thing or another and they were both thinking the other was doing a little avoiding. However, now that they were alone and in private, they didn’t know exactly what to say to each other. They just sat there and watched the initial rays of sunlight come over the horizon.
“Beautiful.” Isabel said
“Oh I don’t know, definitely not as good as some other things.” Alex said as he looked at her, Isabel knew he was talking about her and she smiled
“Isabel…”
“Yeah?” she asked
“No…it’s nothing.” Alex said, “No it is…are you sorry…about what we did?”
“Oh god no.” Isabel said as she quickly looked at him, “Do…do you?”
“Not for a moment.” Alex said as he held her hand
Isabel smiled as they stared into each other’s eyes. “We did move a little fast though.”
“Hmmm, yeah but then after you spent oh about a year or so trying to deny a few things…”
“And being the Ice Queen from hell.”
“Well you said it not me.” Alex said, “But I think we deserved it. Besides, we’re teenagers. Our hormones tell our brains what to do.”
“You know…if our parents were here that would never fly as an excuse.” Isabel said
“Well yes. Then we’ll just have to say that we’re two people in love doing what we wanted to do.” Alex said
“Oh I like that one.” Isabel said as they came together and kissed. Just as they were about to deepen it, “Uh oh.”
“What?” Alex asked
“Alex, could I have a word.” Max called over
Alex gulped and started speaking quietly, “That sounded like Max. Tell me that isn’t Max.”
“Wish I could.” Isabel whispered
He gulped again, “What am I worried about? I mean he doesn’t know. He couldn’t know…could he?”
“There is only one person who knows me better than Max…that’s you.” Isabel said
“Oh my god he knows.” Alex said
“Alex!” Max called over again
Alex stood up and smiled at Max as he walked over, he started mumbling to himself, “Oh I’m a dead man…so dead…gonna die…painful alien death coming my way.” Then he got closer to Max, “Hey.” He said cheerily, “What’s up?”
“Oh just wanted to chat.” Max said as he put his hand on Alex’s shoulder and walked him a little away from Isabel, “You know, since you and Isabel are closer.”
Alex felt a shiver run down his spine the second he heard the word “closer”. “Max, I want to ensure you that…”
“Alex, I knew Isabel was falling in love with you for a while now. And since we’re out here by ourselves it’s natural to want to have any sort of connection. I understand that. Quiet frankly I’m glad it’s you she in love with and not some stupid geologist or lawyer that she’d want to try and save and bring here. I just don’t want the two of you making any mistakes and that you do…things when you’re ready for them.”
Alex’s eyes went wide, {He doesn’t know.} he said joyfully to himself, “Max, I ensure you that you have nothing to worry about. I do really care for Isabel and I’d do anything to protect her.”
“Good.” Max said
“So is that all?” Alex asked
“Yeah. Except that…”
“I know, I know. If I hurt her I die.” Alex said, “If I do I’ll happily throw myself of the cliffs at the sea. Oh by the way, how are things between you and Liz these days?”
“Right now I’m not entirely sure if I love her or…not a good subject right now Alex.” Max said
“Max, I don’t pretend to know everything but if you screw up with Liz again…I will throw you off those cliffs. You love her, she loves you…I know Michael already said that…okay, just sit down and talk with that girl before your head explodes.” Alex said
“Alex, this is really none of your business.”
“Like Isabel and me isn’t any of yours?” Alex said, “Beside there really is only one other option.”
“And that is?” Max asked
“Isabel giving you both an earful and not being as nice about it as I am. Believe me she is really working up a good mad over you two.” Alex said
“Isabel…mad?” Max asked with a glint of fear in his eyes. “Okay, I’ll talk.”
With that he walked off, making sure his sister couldn’t see him. There was only one thing worse than a pissed off sister and that was a pissed off sister who was an alien with the ability to mess with your dreams. Alex returned to his rock next to Isabel. Almost immediately they were gently holding each other and kissing. Their connection flared to life as images and feelings flowed from mind to mind from both of them.
...
..
.
.
..
...
Further Up Stream, Same Time
Even after washing herself, Maria wanted to go for swim. She just wanted to float in the water that would be slightly warmer at her chosen spot and just let her cares float away with the current. She headed off on her own but Michael spotted her slip off. There was no way that he was going to let Maria go off alone, not with those creatures wondering around so he followed, even though he was a little distance back.
When Maria arrived at the idea spot, she decided to be a little daring. One thing she’d always wanted to try but never had the opportunity to do was being very tempting right now. She bit her lower lip in contemplation and started taking off her clothes; one piece at a time and then off came her underwear. The blonde vixen placed her clothes on a nearby rock and then moved into the river.
It wasn’t too deep where she entered, just enough to reach under her bellybutton. Maria dunked herself under the water and soaked her entire body before she started to swim around. Feeling the slightly warmer waters on her naked body was exhilarating; it set her pulse off on a beat that was faster than usual.
That was when Michael arrived, he had no idea what she was doing and was there for purely innocent reasons. Those reasons suddenly went out the window. Michael watched her standing there in the water, he was beyond mesmerised. Here he was, a moderately normal teenage male looking at a naked girl. Of course he was going to be dumb struck but this wasn’t any girl, not to him. Time slowed considerably as he watched Maria’s hands glide over her body and glistening water droplets fell from her.
It took a massive amount of effort, especially with his straining cock hard and aching for release, but Michael suddenly looked away when he realised that he shouldn’t be doing this. He was invading her privacy on a massive level and he cared too much for her to just treat her like a sex object. Quickly he walked away but as he did so some small pebbles rolled back from under his feet and rolled down into the water. Maria quickly heard the sound and looked around as she covered her exposed body. That was when she glimpsed a very familiar mop of hair walking away and she freaked. The first thing that came to mind was not good at all and she stormed off after him, completely forgetting her clothes on the rock.
“Michael you son of a bitch.” She yelled after him.
Michael turned around to see Maria storming up to him completely naked. He fought to keep his eyes on hers and not lower. “Maria…don’t you…”
“Shut up you…you…how dare you do that. Is this another little alien quirk? Being a total pervert?” Maria ranted
“HEY!” Michael yelled loudly, “I came out here to make sure you were okay. Remember big monster things with two mouths? I didn’t know you’d be naked. And who’s the pervert? You’re the one who’s still naked.”
Maria’s eyes went wide as she quickly looked down. “Oh my god.” She said quickly as she covered her body and ran back to the water.
“That’s my Pixie.” Michael said with a very big smile as he watched her leave, the other side turned out to be as enticing as the front and Michael scrunched his eyes shut tightly. “Bad man, really bad man. And I’m gonna hear it from her later…achh it was worth it.”
Upper Lever of Edran, 07:00
On the same platform that Max and Tess had a little chat that closed the book on them, Liz found herself looking out over the same scenery that drew in Max. She liked the quiet and peacefulness of it all as she watched the villagers moving around to start their day. In her hand she had a cup of the fruit juice that tasted like orange, it had become the favourite drink. It was a reminder of home and it helped them remember some of those times when the flavour passed their tongues. After a little while of standing there, Max started climbing up the ladder to the platform. It was only when he was fully up that he realised that Liz was there. “Sorry, I didn’t know you’d be here.” Max said
“Yeah, I just found it. Don’t worry. I’m just going.” Liz said
“No don’t. Stay. I’ll go.” Max said as he put his foot back on the ladder and then stopped. He pondered on the words of Michael and Alex, “No.” he said as he brought his foot back up
“Fine, I’ll go.” Liz said as she moved over to the hole
“Liz, wait.” Max said as he extended his hand and the opening sealed over
“Max!” Liz said, “Open that now.”
“No Liz, I can’t. Not until…I love you Liz and I’m not letting you go, not again.” Max said
Liz wanted to back off, she wanted to withdraw but there was nowhere to go. “Max, please, not again.”
“I love you Liz.”
“And each time we try this it ends bad and it hurts too much.” Liz said
“It wont end, not this time.”
“Oh really?” Liz asked
“There’s nothing left Liz, no hidden things from my past that bite me in the ass. Tess isn’t an issue.”
“Yeah until the next time.” Liz said, “Just like always. I’m not putting myself through this again. I’m doing us both a favour.”
“Liz…”
“Enough!” Liz yelled angrily as she shot her hand forward. Instantly the opening to the ladder blasted open. “Max.” she said with concern
The need was on them at that moment, to feel secure and safe and so they both held onto the other, “It’s okay Liz. We’ll figure this one out.”
He held her as they sank to their knees as Max felt Liz’s heart race. He could feel the panic in her and it was mutual. They knew from Ava the when Max healed Liz that he had changed her, they only just now figured out how much that change had progressed. Then they both felt something more. They looked down from each other’s eyes to their hands as they brought them up. Their palms were two inches apart but several crackles of energy sparked between them like lightening bolts. It was like magnetism pulling two chunks of metal together.
The sensations were powerful as they looked to their other hands and brought them up. They saw the exact same thing and it was sending shockwaves deep through their souls. Max then slid his hand around to the back of hers and slowly moved it up her arm. It was more intense than a caress and it had their breathing getting heavier. Then Max reached the sleeve of her t-shirt and it all stopped. The energy wasn’t passing through clothes but they were suddenly desperate to feel it again so he brought his hands down again and it started up.
“What’s happening to us?” Liz whispered
“I don’t know.” Max said as he moved his right hand up to her face. The energy moved over her as he moved his hand across then up and over to her hair, Liz moved her head in the same way before he brought his hand to her neck and throat. Max heard her gasp as he followed the neckline of her top. “I love you Liz.” Max said and then felt her heart rate quicken, “I love you.” He said again and felt it again.
“I…I…” Liz gasped as the sparks caressed what exposed skin she had. Then she moved her hands to his head, they were caressing each other without even touching and the fires they were feeling were much more erotic than anything they had felt. Liz’s desires were spiralling through her head as she looked at Max, she knew she loved him, that’s why it always hurt when something got between them but what she was feeling right now made that seem like it didn’t matter, not now, not ever. “I…love you.”
Max moved his head forward and captured her lips in a searing kiss that he’d been desperate to give her. The second their lips touched, the energy sparked and intensified by 1000 fold. They couldn’t stop, they didn’t want to as their emotions were coming to the surface and boiling over. He loved her and she loved him, there was simply no other way about it and neither could deny it.
Then Max pulled back from the kiss and immediately pulled his shirt over his head. Liz looked over his naked chest and moved her hands to his skin, they weren’t touching him but they energy flowed between them and caused Max to tighten his fists to keep him from exploding. Liz couldn’t resist. She wanted to feel his skin in her hands and caressed her muscular arms and then they slid over his chest. The contact was just like when they kissed and fire erupted inside her.
She didn’t even think as she pulled off her own t-shirt. Max stared at her eyes; he could feel her, all of her. Just as his hands glided above the skin of her arms, he moved over the rest of her that had just been exposed. Liz’s body shuddered in delight, his hand glided close to her breast. The second the energy arch connected with the mound of sensitive flesh, Liz grabbed onto Max and pulled him in for another kiss. Max reached around her back and easily unclasped her bra, with a little help from his powers.
Max and Liz gazed into each other’s eyes as Liz crossed her arms up and slid the straps off her shoulders. As her chest became bared to Max, he inched closer. He became close enough for the energy to spark between their upper bodies, the magnetic pull between them brought them together. Their skin surged with pleasure and both gave deep, throaty moans. Both knew that their wouldn’t be turning back, in fact they were desperate for more, they wanted it and everything inside them and what was happening now was telling them that as Max gently caressed her breasts.
He looked sleek and almost predatory at that moment but at the same time tender and completely at peace. Max unfastened his black jeans slowly, catching Liz’s eyes to make sure he had her full attention. The rough denim fell to the floor to reveal a bulging pair of boxer shorts, straining to contain his hardened cock. Max started to push down his shorts down but Liz stopped him, she pushed her thumbs into the waistband. Max didn’t stop her as she removed his last piece of clothing, her skin that close sent wave after wave of energy to areas close to his dick. Liz’s breath hitched at her first sight of his smooth, bobbing erection and then he stepped out of them. As Liz stood back up she gasped out loud when his warm hands closed over her hips as she stood still.
He pressed closer to Liz and wrapped a strong arm around her waist; before he glided his other hand down her belly, and started to unbutton her pants. As he pulled the zip down, Max couldn’t resist and he dipped his hand inside to cup her sex through her soaked panties, causing her to gasp loudly, the cloth blocked the energy and right then Liz wanted to be completely naked in order to feel it. Max felt it and sank to his knees and dragged her pants off. Then hooked his fingers under the elastic to tug the thin lacy fabric off. He stood back up and he could feel her desperation and held her more firmly against his torso. Max placed one hand on her bare, dripping pussy, eager to explore Liz for the first time.
Liz whimpered as her body was invaded for the first time, her anticipation was building quickly as he started to thrust his fingers gently in and out of her, pausing every so often to rub his palm across her slippery folds and massage her clitoris. The energy was surging again and again, jumping from the skin of one to the other and given where the contact was made…their lusts and passions were skyrocketing. Max was very pleased when he felt her start to rock her hips in time with his hand. Her pelvis moved involuntary and her eyes were tightly closed as her inner muscles started to clench on his digits.
As she whimpered and undulated with urgency, her alien lover eased her back onto the wooden floor before he got onto his knees and spread her legs; Max leaned over her, both naked and both connected by energy sparking between every inch of them. Max pressed his lips to hers and then started to kiss his way down her body, taking his time with each area of soft skin. Then he reached between her legs and he pressed his face into her hungry sex. Max savoured her taste as he began to lap and suck.
Liz’s hips kept moving faster and faster, moaning and tossing her head back, as her fingers tried to dig deeper into the wood but it was impossible. Instead she left scratch marks and it was becoming increasingly difficult for Max to maintain contact. He held onto her hips, pushing his face into her wet folds and thrusting his tongue into her hot, slick tunnel as far as he could. She couldn't take it for very long. This was the first time she had felt anything even remotely like this and already she knew there would be many, many more times to come.
As her body began to shake violently, Max realised that he’d never been this hard, even when he fantasised about being with Liz. He knew it was time but was fearful of causing Liz any pain but with the literal electric sensations they were both feeling neither knew just how relaxed and tame they could be, Max didn’t know whether he should ease his dick in or just thrust it in. So he chose the one that he always fantasised about and positioned himself over her and between her legs. Grabbing hold of his rock-hard cock, he plunged in smoothly and deeply.
The quick manoeuvre took Liz completely by surprise; she hadn’t expected to feel so full. It was electrifying. She screamed out her pleasure, arching her spine and pushed her upper body against her lover’s hard chest as the fire that had sparked in her body started to rage out of control. Max had been right; she didn’t even feel her virginity tear, the erotic heat that surged from her spasming tunnel was overwhelming, engulfing both their senses in with utter bliss.
Max held still, buried to the hilt of his cock inside her as she rode out the intense pleasure she felt from the first penetration into her willing body. Max silently gave thanks for managing not to lose it himself and shooting inside her. He smiled as he looked down at her, her eyes closed and face flushed, panting for breath as she came down from the euphoric high; he marvelled at the transformation of the normally sweet, demure girl into a passionate woman. He slid his hands sensually over her body to knead her breasts. Max leaned down and kissed her shoulder as her eyes opened. He slipped himself slowly back, almost pulling out before he gently eased back in when he felt her thrusting hips seeking him. Resting on his forearms by her shoulders, he started to pump in and out, praying that the long, slow strokes would help him last and with each stroke Liz grasped tighter onto Max.
Max’s warm, filling cock slid outward again and then back in. Each time was tormentingly slow to Liz but Max smiled as he watched her slender body writhe under him. Each thrust was accompanied with a gentle moan of under contentment. Then something else happened, Liz stopped feeling the wood under back. Everything was soft and smooth, it didn’t take them long to realised that they had lifted a few feet off the deck. They didn’t care, they just kept making love to each other, moving together and letting their bodies rub together primally.
“Ugn…Max…” Liz sighed as she let go of the sheets and ran her hands over Max’s biceps.
“Liz…aghhh…aghnnnn…Ughhhhh…” Max groaned
Max leaned down, both pressing their bodies together as their mouths joined. They kissed passionately, never stopping the primal movements of their bodies and moaning into each other. When the mounting heat within her began to burn, Max felt it through her and she felt the fires within him. Over and over as his dick slid in and out of Liz’s body they moaned in unison. They energy between them never stopped and enhanced the experience. The full body contact allowed by their position made it even more intense.
“UGhHHH…AGHHH…OH GOD…YESSS…YESSSSSSS…”
“SO GOOD, UGHHHH…UGHHHHH…YESSSSS…LIIIIZZZZ…AGHHHH…”
The lovers gasped again and again. He knew he couldn’t last much longer and picked up the pace. Liz matched him thrust for thrust, raising and lowering her pelvis as the hard length filled her and then withdrew. Max’s pubic bone started to bump again Liz’s clit, she nearly shrieked at the electric fire that raced through her core and instinctually she shifted under him to feel it again.
Max realized they were hitting her spot and did his best to keep up with her as she went wild beneath him. The fierce grip of her spasming tunnel and Liz’s cries of ecstasy as she moved on his pole were more than he could withstand, Liz wrapped her legs around his waist and used the additional leverage to increase his thrusts. With a shout to rival his lover's, Max forced himself down into her and held her hands tightly as we went as deep as he could, pumping his seed into her willing body.
“UGGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
“OH GOD MAX…OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Liz screamed as her orgasm hit, both coming together.
Only then did the sparks stop, they drifted back to the floor and they were left together, wrapped up in each other and feeling their emotions without any denial or regret. They felt closer to each other than ever before, even when they first connected and the flashes started from their kissing. This was it, no more games and no more distractions. They were together now and nothing was getting in the way. As their mutual highs passed, their arms wrapped around each other. They held each other tightly; only their hands moved as they slightly caressed each other until they looked up and into each other’s eyes.
“I love you.” They both said together and smiled.
Girl’s Hut, Edran, 2 Hours Later
Max and Liz spent a long time in each other’s arms, giving themselves over to their feelings. Each touch, each caress made them happy and before long they were dressing themselves and came down to call a little family meeting. They had all gathered in the girl’s hut, Alex and Isabel were sitting together as were Tess and Kyle. Michael and Maria were on the opposite sides of the hut, she had her arms crossed and had a look that would have made Medusa look beautiful. She was pissed and then some. Michael on the other hand couldn’t get the look off his face, the one that sparked to life when he saw Maria in the water.
When Max and Liz entered, the sound of a pin dropping would be deafening. None of them were expecting to see them together, let alone holding hands or with faces of utter happiness that they hadn’t seen in such a long time. “What?” the two lovers asked at the same time
“I…wha…did I miss an episode?” Alex asked
“You and me both.” Isabel said, her face not doing a good job of hiding shock
“When the hell did this happen?” Kyle asked
“Few hours ago.” Max said, “But this isn’t why we called…eh…okay, number one there is this.”
Max looked at Liz and she nodded. They separated their hands and everyone could see the bolts of energy. Immediately Tess jumped up and separated their hands completely. “Okay, we don’t need to see that.” Tess said, “Now, when did you two have sex and if you were this close what were *you* doing kissing me?” she asked Max
Max and Liz lost their smiles, they so wanted to keep the fact that they had just made love as far away from this talk as possible. “What do you mean?”
“The Binding? Hello? Oh I’ve never told you about this…okay, the Binding. Usually happens on Antarian wedding nights and lasts for a week, leading to the best sex ever…believe me. Zan and Ava had it, which would be why the whole kissing thing…to reconnect to make that happen again. Now, being this close takes time, intimacy and definitely doing the dirty. I know you haven’t had time since we got here so I’m wondering when exactly you did do back in Roswell. Cause when I say it takes closeness and intimacy, I ain’t kidding. If you had this, then no matter how much the Zan and Ava in us wanted to, there is no way it would have happened.” Tess said
Everyone looked at them and they felt very scrutinised, “We haven’t…in or around Roswell we’ve never.” Liz said
“Uh…oh.” Tess said, “Well then that’s weird. Definitely not before this started?”
“That we’d know.” Max said
“Well, you two have a hell of a week in store.” Tess said with a wink and sly smile
“Tess, too much info here.” Isabel said
“But it shouldn’t be happening.” Tess said, “Maybe you were just overly horny.”
“TESS!” Everyone said
“What? With the denial issues these two have had lately and all the problems…hormones could have forced the issue.” Tess said
“Well, that’s enough of that talk.” Max said
“Here, here.” Liz said
“There is something else.” Max said, “Liz…has powers.”
“Excuse me?” Kyle asked
“Up stairs, a little while ago. I blew the floor up. Max fixed it but…yeah…blew up the floor.” Liz said
“You’re kidding?” Michael asked
“Not so much.” Max said
“Well, we were wondering why the Granolith responded to you…this might be it.” Maria said
“Possibly.” Max said, “But we are still left with what looks like some pretty intense powers.”
“And a girl who is scared about this.” Liz said
“Then we’ll just have to teach you some control.” Isabel said, “And find out what you’re speciality is.”
“Maybe this is something we should go to the Granolith about this. It might be able to explain it, or maybe Larek…well hologram Larek. It did say we could ask it questions.” Alex said
“Yeah, it’s an idea.” Max said
“Now, there is one more thing.” Liz said
“There is?” Max asked
“Yes…I really can’t explain this but we need to move.” Liz said
“Huh?” Michael asked, “We’re safe here.”
“No, we’re a danger here. I don’t know where this is coming from but I think it would be a good idea if we get our own place.” Liz said
“Where exactly?” Alex asked, “And how?”
“We build it. We build a life for ourselves like Larek wanted.” Isabel said
“And I think I know where.” Tess said
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, but exactly how are we a danger?” Kyle asked
“Because we’re here.” Liz said almost in a trancelike state, “They…are afraid of us. Our power over people, what we know. They think we can give them some…thing. They’re the ones who attacked the Order’s other temple.”
Max clicked his fingers in front of Liz’s face and she snapped out of it and realised she was being stared at. “You okay?” Max asked
“Yeah. That was weird.” Liz said
“I’ll say.” Alex said
“And I thought that I was the one with my head I the clouds.” Maria said
“Yeah.” Liz laughed, “Yeah. So, where are we?”
“Worried I think would be the best way to put it.” Michael said
“Well we have time. Lots of it.” Liz said, “So Tess…uh where?”
“Where else?” Tess said with a smile
Hot Springs, Outside Edran, 13:00
They had brought Et’ani with them when they returned here. It was even more beautiful in the daylight than it was last night, the gentle spray from the waterfall spread out in a fine mist that caused little rainbows everywhere. Et’ani walked through the short grass and smelt the various fragrances in the air. It had been a long time since he had come out here.
“Et’ani?” Max asked
“Our young people often come out here when they want to…have some privacy. The last time I was out here was 20 years ago, with my wife. The night before we were wedded. Are you sure you wish to do this?” Et’ani asked, “We would be more than happy to let you live in Edran.”
“We know Et’ani and thank you. But I guess we do have to start getting used to being here and this just feels right.” Max said
“Totally.” Tess said, “Log cabin by a river…maybe a little protection in case it floods.”
“Building on the floodplain is not good, even I know that.” Michael said as he looked at the river, “But yeah, this could work.”
“I think we need something a little bit more than wood though.” Liz said
“Hmm, yes, the great beasts will pass through here before they come to Edran. A home here will need to be defended.” Et’ani said
“All the beasts come from this way?” Maria asked
“Yes, even the flying ones. It’s believed that they dwell in distant caverns to the north, between the major villages like Edran.” Et’ani said
“Well, walls…maybe a deep ditch or something.” Kyle said
“We’ll work on it.” Max said quickly, stopping any suggestions before they were ready for them
“Right.” Michael said, “But we will need to grow our own crops.”
“And trade with villages for materials.” Isabel said
“What do we have to trade?” Maria asked
Isabel smiled, “Lost and lots of very usual little tricks.”
Maria smiled, “Well that covers four of you…oh…yeah, five of you. There must be something the rest of us can do?”
“Unless they have football here?” Kyle said
“Or computers and maths.” Alex said
“Hm, yeah, we are a little out of our element.” Maria said
“Trust me. You guys will have enough to do when things get started.” Max said
“Just so long as we put locks on the doors.” Maria said while avoiding eye contact with Michael
“I’m sure we can come up with something.” Michael said as he looked at her and couldn’t help but see her naked. He closed his eyes to make it go away, otherwise he would have a very pronounced bulge in his jeans. He just wished Maria would look at him, it may have only been a few ours but he found himself missing the way she looked at him. Michael knew that he had some major grovelling to do, even though he didn’t really do anything and that he was only trying to look out for her. Sometimes trying to do the right thing ends up blowing back in your face.
For a long time they group looked over the area. They spent some time looking for the sturdiest area of the ground, none of them wanted to end up sinking into a swamp. Max knew they had the resources of Larek’s little library that he set up and that there must be something on architecture and building. They were going that way anyway to see if they could get answers on what was happening with Liz. After a while they all headed back to Edran, the idea of it sparked eagerness in them all and started to wonder what they could come up with.
Across the Planet, Formally the African Continent, Same Time
Africa had changed significantly, not only was it’s southern tip less than a mile from the south pole but through millennia of earthquakes, volcanoes and impacts from asteroids it had become a radically different shape. Vast rivers and large inland seas were all over the landmass, deserts were still there but they were few and far between. What was the Sahara was now one of the most bountiful lakes that supplied all surrounding communities.
However, all the communities weren’t separate. They all came under the control of a single city. In the very centre of the continent the city of Akeshia stood, sprawling out over five miles. Each building was made from stone brick, towers stood gleaming over everything and there were rough roads everywhere. Like many other locations, the thickest, most impenetrable wall ever constructed since their empire came into being protected the city. Everything was built around the largest and oldest structure, a palace that lavishness was comparable to the ancient ones of Egypt, Rome and Babylon. That was where the rulers sat in dominion over their little empire that they were constantly expanding. Also, like Rome these people had developed a taste for the most unpleasant of entertainment and used ancient knowledge they had found to erect a massive building – a coliseum. It could seat every citizen in the city, parent’s would happily bring their children along for the show and usually that show was watching captured beasts hunt human victims in the grounds.
In the streets people were dressed in silks of various colours, wagons and horses rode along the roads as they carried their cargo to their destinations but there was one prominent feature of the population. On every street, at every corner, there were large men dressed in uniforms of red tunics and a single armoured plate that covered their chests. Metal armour was strapped to their upper arms and legs and their heads were shielded by helmets that were forged to resemble the most terrifying of the local beasts. In addition, each patrol had a large cat like creature that had been captured at a young age, trained and domesticated to be part of the cities army. Of course, the trained focused on making sure they obeyed the soldiers but would attack anyone else at the second the command was given.
In the palace, 2 people ruled over Akeshia and everything under its very sizable thumb. They were brothers, twins, Varn and Lorj, if they could be called brothers. They had been around for a very long time, twins of those names had always ruled over Akeshia yet no one questioned it. They just figured it was a parent’s way of being immortal, every citizen was always present at the presentation of the new heirs two days after they were born – it was mandatory. However, despite the unusual situation of the family, they had one thing that was a very distinctive family trait. They always had jet black eyes, not completely black, they still had the white but the area of their pupils and iris was a little larger and distinctly black.
Lorj was always the calmer, rational one of the two yet at the same time he was brutal and ruthless when it came to commanding his armies and his tactics. He stood on the upper balcony of his throne room and looked out over his city as he occasionally glanced down to the gardens to watch the naked women there. He made sure the gardens were always occupied for his entertainment. His brother was something else entirely. Varn was brutal on an entirely different level, insidious and vicious with a passion for making people suffer. People knew better than to cross him, rumours were rampant that he fed his mother to beasts at the coliseum after she stopped him from bedding one of the servant girls.
As Lorj continued to look out, he could hear his brother coming in, “Did you enjoy your new harem?”
“No. Their hearts just weren’t in it.” Varn said, “So I cut them out and fed them to the Rothna cats at the coliseum.”
Lorj shook his head, “When are you going to learn that women just don’t find you attractive…and I thought you were working on your anger issues?”
“We’re identical and I am working on it. I killed them before I fed them to the Rothna.” Varn said, for him that was major step forward
“Hmm, at least we stopped recruiting the local girls for your harems. We’d probably have a rebellion on our hands.” Larj said
“If they tried we’d just set the beasts loose.” Varn said
“That would settle the crowds down.” Larj said, “Now…where is he?”
“With his project.”
“Still no luck?” Larj asked
“No. He’s still unable to open the Order’s artefact.”
“Well, this might be of interest. One of our expeditions to the outer portals, they brought back some interesting information.” Larj said
“Like?”
“People have come from the Sacred Grounds.”
“Again? There are always false gods coming from there, people claiming to be the foretold.”
“Well from what I understand…these eight have already been taken to the temple of the order.” Larj said
“What?” Varn asked, “After we destroyed their other temple, they don’t take anyone there. Even we have been unable to locate its location among the portals.”
“I know. Which means that the priests are very sure that these are the ones.”
“Should we tell him?” Varn asked
“Not yet. I think we should be sure ourselves. The power they possess is great, we must get them to join with us…or we must eliminate them.”
“For Akeshia.” Varn said
“For Akeshia.” Larj said with a smile, “Eh…and him.”
To Be Continued…
..
...
Further Up Stream, Same Time
Even after washing herself, Maria wanted to go for swim. She just wanted to float in the water that would be slightly warmer at her chosen spot and just let her cares float away with the current. She headed off on her own but Michael spotted her slip off. There was no way that he was going to let Maria go off alone, not with those creatures wondering around so he followed, even though he was a little distance back.
When Maria arrived at the idea spot, she decided to be a little daring. One thing she’d always wanted to try but never had the opportunity to do was being very tempting right now. She bit her lower lip in contemplation and started taking off her clothes; one piece at a time and then off came her underwear. The blonde vixen placed her clothes on a nearby rock and then moved into the river.
It wasn’t too deep where she entered, just enough to reach under her bellybutton. Maria dunked herself under the water and soaked her entire body before she started to swim around. Feeling the slightly warmer waters on her naked body was exhilarating; it set her pulse off on a beat that was faster than usual.
That was when Michael arrived, he had no idea what she was doing and was there for purely innocent reasons. Those reasons suddenly went out the window. Michael watched her standing there in the water, he was beyond mesmerised. Here he was, a moderately normal teenage male looking at a naked girl. Of course he was going to be dumb struck but this wasn’t any girl, not to him. Time slowed considerably as he watched Maria’s hands glide over her body and glistening water droplets fell from her.
It took a massive amount of effort, especially with his straining cock hard and aching for release, but Michael suddenly looked away when he realised that he shouldn’t be doing this. He was invading her privacy on a massive level and he cared too much for her to just treat her like a sex object. Quickly he walked away but as he did so some small pebbles rolled back from under his feet and rolled down into the water. Maria quickly heard the sound and looked around as she covered her exposed body. That was when she glimpsed a very familiar mop of hair walking away and she freaked. The first thing that came to mind was not good at all and she stormed off after him, completely forgetting her clothes on the rock.
“Michael you son of a bitch.” She yelled after him.
Michael turned around to see Maria storming up to him completely naked. He fought to keep his eyes on hers and not lower. “Maria…don’t you…”
“Shut up you…you…how dare you do that. Is this another little alien quirk? Being a total pervert?” Maria ranted
“HEY!” Michael yelled loudly, “I came out here to make sure you were okay. Remember big monster things with two mouths? I didn’t know you’d be naked. And who’s the pervert? You’re the one who’s still naked.”
Maria’s eyes went wide as she quickly looked down. “Oh my god.” She said quickly as she covered her body and ran back to the water.
“That’s my Pixie.” Michael said with a very big smile as he watched her leave, the other side turned out to be as enticing as the front and Michael scrunched his eyes shut tightly. “Bad man, really bad man. And I’m gonna hear it from her later…achh it was worth it.”
Upper Lever of Edran, 07:00
On the same platform that Max and Tess had a little chat that closed the book on them, Liz found herself looking out over the same scenery that drew in Max. She liked the quiet and peacefulness of it all as she watched the villagers moving around to start their day. In her hand she had a cup of the fruit juice that tasted like orange, it had become the favourite drink. It was a reminder of home and it helped them remember some of those times when the flavour passed their tongues. After a little while of standing there, Max started climbing up the ladder to the platform. It was only when he was fully up that he realised that Liz was there. “Sorry, I didn’t know you’d be here.” Max said
“Yeah, I just found it. Don’t worry. I’m just going.” Liz said
“No don’t. Stay. I’ll go.” Max said as he put his foot back on the ladder and then stopped. He pondered on the words of Michael and Alex, “No.” he said as he brought his foot back up
“Fine, I’ll go.” Liz said as she moved over to the hole
“Liz, wait.” Max said as he extended his hand and the opening sealed over
“Max!” Liz said, “Open that now.”
“No Liz, I can’t. Not until…I love you Liz and I’m not letting you go, not again.” Max said
Liz wanted to back off, she wanted to withdraw but there was nowhere to go. “Max, please, not again.”
“I love you Liz.”
“And each time we try this it ends bad and it hurts too much.” Liz said
“It wont end, not this time.”
“Oh really?” Liz asked
“There’s nothing left Liz, no hidden things from my past that bite me in the ass. Tess isn’t an issue.”
“Yeah until the next time.” Liz said, “Just like always. I’m not putting myself through this again. I’m doing us both a favour.”
“Liz…”
“Enough!” Liz yelled angrily as she shot her hand forward. Instantly the opening to the ladder blasted open. “Max.” she said with concern
The need was on them at that moment, to feel secure and safe and so they both held onto the other, “It’s okay Liz. We’ll figure this one out.”
He held her as they sank to their knees as Max felt Liz’s heart race. He could feel the panic in her and it was mutual. They knew from Ava the when Max healed Liz that he had changed her, they only just now figured out how much that change had progressed. Then they both felt something more. They looked down from each other’s eyes to their hands as they brought them up. Their palms were two inches apart but several crackles of energy sparked between them like lightening bolts. It was like magnetism pulling two chunks of metal together.
The sensations were powerful as they looked to their other hands and brought them up. They saw the exact same thing and it was sending shockwaves deep through their souls. Max then slid his hand around to the back of hers and slowly moved it up her arm. It was more intense than a caress and it had their breathing getting heavier. Then Max reached the sleeve of her t-shirt and it all stopped. The energy wasn’t passing through clothes but they were suddenly desperate to feel it again so he brought his hands down again and it started up.
“What’s happening to us?” Liz whispered
“I don’t know.” Max said as he moved his right hand up to her face. The energy moved over her as he moved his hand across then up and over to her hair, Liz moved her head in the same way before he brought his hand to her neck and throat. Max heard her gasp as he followed the neckline of her top. “I love you Liz.” Max said and then felt her heart rate quicken, “I love you.” He said again and felt it again.
“I…I…” Liz gasped as the sparks caressed what exposed skin she had. Then she moved her hands to his head, they were caressing each other without even touching and the fires they were feeling were much more erotic than anything they had felt. Liz’s desires were spiralling through her head as she looked at Max, she knew she loved him, that’s why it always hurt when something got between them but what she was feeling right now made that seem like it didn’t matter, not now, not ever. “I…love you.”
Max moved his head forward and captured her lips in a searing kiss that he’d been desperate to give her. The second their lips touched, the energy sparked and intensified by 1000 fold. They couldn’t stop, they didn’t want to as their emotions were coming to the surface and boiling over. He loved her and she loved him, there was simply no other way about it and neither could deny it.
Then Max pulled back from the kiss and immediately pulled his shirt over his head. Liz looked over his naked chest and moved her hands to his skin, they weren’t touching him but they energy flowed between them and caused Max to tighten his fists to keep him from exploding. Liz couldn’t resist. She wanted to feel his skin in her hands and caressed her muscular arms and then they slid over his chest. The contact was just like when they kissed and fire erupted inside her.
She didn’t even think as she pulled off her own t-shirt. Max stared at her eyes; he could feel her, all of her. Just as his hands glided above the skin of her arms, he moved over the rest of her that had just been exposed. Liz’s body shuddered in delight, his hand glided close to her breast. The second the energy arch connected with the mound of sensitive flesh, Liz grabbed onto Max and pulled him in for another kiss. Max reached around her back and easily unclasped her bra, with a little help from his powers.
Max and Liz gazed into each other’s eyes as Liz crossed her arms up and slid the straps off her shoulders. As her chest became bared to Max, he inched closer. He became close enough for the energy to spark between their upper bodies, the magnetic pull between them brought them together. Their skin surged with pleasure and both gave deep, throaty moans. Both knew that their wouldn’t be turning back, in fact they were desperate for more, they wanted it and everything inside them and what was happening now was telling them that as Max gently caressed her breasts.
He looked sleek and almost predatory at that moment but at the same time tender and completely at peace. Max unfastened his black jeans slowly, catching Liz’s eyes to make sure he had her full attention. The rough denim fell to the floor to reveal a bulging pair of boxer shorts, straining to contain his hardened cock. Max started to push down his shorts down but Liz stopped him, she pushed her thumbs into the waistband. Max didn’t stop her as she removed his last piece of clothing, her skin that close sent wave after wave of energy to areas close to his dick. Liz’s breath hitched at her first sight of his smooth, bobbing erection and then he stepped out of them. As Liz stood back up she gasped out loud when his warm hands closed over her hips as she stood still.
He pressed closer to Liz and wrapped a strong arm around her waist; before he glided his other hand down her belly, and started to unbutton her pants. As he pulled the zip down, Max couldn’t resist and he dipped his hand inside to cup her sex through her soaked panties, causing her to gasp loudly, the cloth blocked the energy and right then Liz wanted to be completely naked in order to feel it. Max felt it and sank to his knees and dragged her pants off. Then hooked his fingers under the elastic to tug the thin lacy fabric off. He stood back up and he could feel her desperation and held her more firmly against his torso. Max placed one hand on her bare, dripping pussy, eager to explore Liz for the first time.
Liz whimpered as her body was invaded for the first time, her anticipation was building quickly as he started to thrust his fingers gently in and out of her, pausing every so often to rub his palm across her slippery folds and massage her clitoris. The energy was surging again and again, jumping from the skin of one to the other and given where the contact was made…their lusts and passions were skyrocketing. Max was very pleased when he felt her start to rock her hips in time with his hand. Her pelvis moved involuntary and her eyes were tightly closed as her inner muscles started to clench on his digits.
As she whimpered and undulated with urgency, her alien lover eased her back onto the wooden floor before he got onto his knees and spread her legs; Max leaned over her, both naked and both connected by energy sparking between every inch of them. Max pressed his lips to hers and then started to kiss his way down her body, taking his time with each area of soft skin. Then he reached between her legs and he pressed his face into her hungry sex. Max savoured her taste as he began to lap and suck.
Liz’s hips kept moving faster and faster, moaning and tossing her head back, as her fingers tried to dig deeper into the wood but it was impossible. Instead she left scratch marks and it was becoming increasingly difficult for Max to maintain contact. He held onto her hips, pushing his face into her wet folds and thrusting his tongue into her hot, slick tunnel as far as he could. She couldn't take it for very long. This was the first time she had felt anything even remotely like this and already she knew there would be many, many more times to come.
As her body began to shake violently, Max realised that he’d never been this hard, even when he fantasised about being with Liz. He knew it was time but was fearful of causing Liz any pain but with the literal electric sensations they were both feeling neither knew just how relaxed and tame they could be, Max didn’t know whether he should ease his dick in or just thrust it in. So he chose the one that he always fantasised about and positioned himself over her and between her legs. Grabbing hold of his rock-hard cock, he plunged in smoothly and deeply.
The quick manoeuvre took Liz completely by surprise; she hadn’t expected to feel so full. It was electrifying. She screamed out her pleasure, arching her spine and pushed her upper body against her lover’s hard chest as the fire that had sparked in her body started to rage out of control. Max had been right; she didn’t even feel her virginity tear, the erotic heat that surged from her spasming tunnel was overwhelming, engulfing both their senses in with utter bliss.
Max held still, buried to the hilt of his cock inside her as she rode out the intense pleasure she felt from the first penetration into her willing body. Max silently gave thanks for managing not to lose it himself and shooting inside her. He smiled as he looked down at her, her eyes closed and face flushed, panting for breath as she came down from the euphoric high; he marvelled at the transformation of the normally sweet, demure girl into a passionate woman. He slid his hands sensually over her body to knead her breasts. Max leaned down and kissed her shoulder as her eyes opened. He slipped himself slowly back, almost pulling out before he gently eased back in when he felt her thrusting hips seeking him. Resting on his forearms by her shoulders, he started to pump in and out, praying that the long, slow strokes would help him last and with each stroke Liz grasped tighter onto Max.
Max’s warm, filling cock slid outward again and then back in. Each time was tormentingly slow to Liz but Max smiled as he watched her slender body writhe under him. Each thrust was accompanied with a gentle moan of under contentment. Then something else happened, Liz stopped feeling the wood under back. Everything was soft and smooth, it didn’t take them long to realised that they had lifted a few feet off the deck. They didn’t care, they just kept making love to each other, moving together and letting their bodies rub together primally.
“Ugn…Max…” Liz sighed as she let go of the sheets and ran her hands over Max’s biceps.
“Liz…aghhh…aghnnnn…Ughhhhh…” Max groaned
Max leaned down, both pressing their bodies together as their mouths joined. They kissed passionately, never stopping the primal movements of their bodies and moaning into each other. When the mounting heat within her began to burn, Max felt it through her and she felt the fires within him. Over and over as his dick slid in and out of Liz’s body they moaned in unison. They energy between them never stopped and enhanced the experience. The full body contact allowed by their position made it even more intense.
“UGhHHH…AGHHH…OH GOD…YESSS…YESSSSSSS…”
“SO GOOD, UGHHHH…UGHHHHH…YESSSSS…LIIIIZZZZ…AGHHHH…”
The lovers gasped again and again. He knew he couldn’t last much longer and picked up the pace. Liz matched him thrust for thrust, raising and lowering her pelvis as the hard length filled her and then withdrew. Max’s pubic bone started to bump again Liz’s clit, she nearly shrieked at the electric fire that raced through her core and instinctually she shifted under him to feel it again.
Max realized they were hitting her spot and did his best to keep up with her as she went wild beneath him. The fierce grip of her spasming tunnel and Liz’s cries of ecstasy as she moved on his pole were more than he could withstand, Liz wrapped her legs around his waist and used the additional leverage to increase his thrusts. With a shout to rival his lover's, Max forced himself down into her and held her hands tightly as we went as deep as he could, pumping his seed into her willing body.
“UGGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!”
“OH GOD MAX…OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Liz screamed as her orgasm hit, both coming together.
Only then did the sparks stop, they drifted back to the floor and they were left together, wrapped up in each other and feeling their emotions without any denial or regret. They felt closer to each other than ever before, even when they first connected and the flashes started from their kissing. This was it, no more games and no more distractions. They were together now and nothing was getting in the way. As their mutual highs passed, their arms wrapped around each other. They held each other tightly; only their hands moved as they slightly caressed each other until they looked up and into each other’s eyes.
“I love you.” They both said together and smiled.
Girl’s Hut, Edran, 2 Hours Later
Max and Liz spent a long time in each other’s arms, giving themselves over to their feelings. Each touch, each caress made them happy and before long they were dressing themselves and came down to call a little family meeting. They had all gathered in the girl’s hut, Alex and Isabel were sitting together as were Tess and Kyle. Michael and Maria were on the opposite sides of the hut, she had her arms crossed and had a look that would have made Medusa look beautiful. She was pissed and then some. Michael on the other hand couldn’t get the look off his face, the one that sparked to life when he saw Maria in the water.
When Max and Liz entered, the sound of a pin dropping would be deafening. None of them were expecting to see them together, let alone holding hands or with faces of utter happiness that they hadn’t seen in such a long time. “What?” the two lovers asked at the same time
“I…wha…did I miss an episode?” Alex asked
“You and me both.” Isabel said, her face not doing a good job of hiding shock
“When the hell did this happen?” Kyle asked
“Few hours ago.” Max said, “But this isn’t why we called…eh…okay, number one there is this.”
Max looked at Liz and she nodded. They separated their hands and everyone could see the bolts of energy. Immediately Tess jumped up and separated their hands completely. “Okay, we don’t need to see that.” Tess said, “Now, when did you two have sex and if you were this close what were *you* doing kissing me?” she asked Max
Max and Liz lost their smiles, they so wanted to keep the fact that they had just made love as far away from this talk as possible. “What do you mean?”
“The Binding? Hello? Oh I’ve never told you about this…okay, the Binding. Usually happens on Antarian wedding nights and lasts for a week, leading to the best sex ever…believe me. Zan and Ava had it, which would be why the whole kissing thing…to reconnect to make that happen again. Now, being this close takes time, intimacy and definitely doing the dirty. I know you haven’t had time since we got here so I’m wondering when exactly you did do back in Roswell. Cause when I say it takes closeness and intimacy, I ain’t kidding. If you had this, then no matter how much the Zan and Ava in us wanted to, there is no way it would have happened.” Tess said
Everyone looked at them and they felt very scrutinised, “We haven’t…in or around Roswell we’ve never.” Liz said
“Uh…oh.” Tess said, “Well then that’s weird. Definitely not before this started?”
“That we’d know.” Max said
“Well, you two have a hell of a week in store.” Tess said with a wink and sly smile
“Tess, too much info here.” Isabel said
“But it shouldn’t be happening.” Tess said, “Maybe you were just overly horny.”
“TESS!” Everyone said
“What? With the denial issues these two have had lately and all the problems…hormones could have forced the issue.” Tess said
“Well, that’s enough of that talk.” Max said
“Here, here.” Liz said
“There is something else.” Max said, “Liz…has powers.”
“Excuse me?” Kyle asked
“Up stairs, a little while ago. I blew the floor up. Max fixed it but…yeah…blew up the floor.” Liz said
“You’re kidding?” Michael asked
“Not so much.” Max said
“Well, we were wondering why the Granolith responded to you…this might be it.” Maria said
“Possibly.” Max said, “But we are still left with what looks like some pretty intense powers.”
“And a girl who is scared about this.” Liz said
“Then we’ll just have to teach you some control.” Isabel said, “And find out what you’re speciality is.”
“Maybe this is something we should go to the Granolith about this. It might be able to explain it, or maybe Larek…well hologram Larek. It did say we could ask it questions.” Alex said
“Yeah, it’s an idea.” Max said
“Now, there is one more thing.” Liz said
“There is?” Max asked
“Yes…I really can’t explain this but we need to move.” Liz said
“Huh?” Michael asked, “We’re safe here.”
“No, we’re a danger here. I don’t know where this is coming from but I think it would be a good idea if we get our own place.” Liz said
“Where exactly?” Alex asked, “And how?”
“We build it. We build a life for ourselves like Larek wanted.” Isabel said
“And I think I know where.” Tess said
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, but exactly how are we a danger?” Kyle asked
“Because we’re here.” Liz said almost in a trancelike state, “They…are afraid of us. Our power over people, what we know. They think we can give them some…thing. They’re the ones who attacked the Order’s other temple.”
Max clicked his fingers in front of Liz’s face and she snapped out of it and realised she was being stared at. “You okay?” Max asked
“Yeah. That was weird.” Liz said
“I’ll say.” Alex said
“And I thought that I was the one with my head I the clouds.” Maria said
“Yeah.” Liz laughed, “Yeah. So, where are we?”
“Worried I think would be the best way to put it.” Michael said
“Well we have time. Lots of it.” Liz said, “So Tess…uh where?”
“Where else?” Tess said with a smile
Hot Springs, Outside Edran, 13:00
They had brought Et’ani with them when they returned here. It was even more beautiful in the daylight than it was last night, the gentle spray from the waterfall spread out in a fine mist that caused little rainbows everywhere. Et’ani walked through the short grass and smelt the various fragrances in the air. It had been a long time since he had come out here.
“Et’ani?” Max asked
“Our young people often come out here when they want to…have some privacy. The last time I was out here was 20 years ago, with my wife. The night before we were wedded. Are you sure you wish to do this?” Et’ani asked, “We would be more than happy to let you live in Edran.”
“We know Et’ani and thank you. But I guess we do have to start getting used to being here and this just feels right.” Max said
“Totally.” Tess said, “Log cabin by a river…maybe a little protection in case it floods.”
“Building on the floodplain is not good, even I know that.” Michael said as he looked at the river, “But yeah, this could work.”
“I think we need something a little bit more than wood though.” Liz said
“Hmm, yes, the great beasts will pass through here before they come to Edran. A home here will need to be defended.” Et’ani said
“All the beasts come from this way?” Maria asked
“Yes, even the flying ones. It’s believed that they dwell in distant caverns to the north, between the major villages like Edran.” Et’ani said
“Well, walls…maybe a deep ditch or something.” Kyle said
“We’ll work on it.” Max said quickly, stopping any suggestions before they were ready for them
“Right.” Michael said, “But we will need to grow our own crops.”
“And trade with villages for materials.” Isabel said
“What do we have to trade?” Maria asked
Isabel smiled, “Lost and lots of very usual little tricks.”
Maria smiled, “Well that covers four of you…oh…yeah, five of you. There must be something the rest of us can do?”
“Unless they have football here?” Kyle said
“Or computers and maths.” Alex said
“Hm, yeah, we are a little out of our element.” Maria said
“Trust me. You guys will have enough to do when things get started.” Max said
“Just so long as we put locks on the doors.” Maria said while avoiding eye contact with Michael
“I’m sure we can come up with something.” Michael said as he looked at her and couldn’t help but see her naked. He closed his eyes to make it go away, otherwise he would have a very pronounced bulge in his jeans. He just wished Maria would look at him, it may have only been a few ours but he found himself missing the way she looked at him. Michael knew that he had some major grovelling to do, even though he didn’t really do anything and that he was only trying to look out for her. Sometimes trying to do the right thing ends up blowing back in your face.
For a long time they group looked over the area. They spent some time looking for the sturdiest area of the ground, none of them wanted to end up sinking into a swamp. Max knew they had the resources of Larek’s little library that he set up and that there must be something on architecture and building. They were going that way anyway to see if they could get answers on what was happening with Liz. After a while they all headed back to Edran, the idea of it sparked eagerness in them all and started to wonder what they could come up with.
Across the Planet, Formally the African Continent, Same Time
Africa had changed significantly, not only was it’s southern tip less than a mile from the south pole but through millennia of earthquakes, volcanoes and impacts from asteroids it had become a radically different shape. Vast rivers and large inland seas were all over the landmass, deserts were still there but they were few and far between. What was the Sahara was now one of the most bountiful lakes that supplied all surrounding communities.
However, all the communities weren’t separate. They all came under the control of a single city. In the very centre of the continent the city of Akeshia stood, sprawling out over five miles. Each building was made from stone brick, towers stood gleaming over everything and there were rough roads everywhere. Like many other locations, the thickest, most impenetrable wall ever constructed since their empire came into being protected the city. Everything was built around the largest and oldest structure, a palace that lavishness was comparable to the ancient ones of Egypt, Rome and Babylon. That was where the rulers sat in dominion over their little empire that they were constantly expanding. Also, like Rome these people had developed a taste for the most unpleasant of entertainment and used ancient knowledge they had found to erect a massive building – a coliseum. It could seat every citizen in the city, parent’s would happily bring their children along for the show and usually that show was watching captured beasts hunt human victims in the grounds.
In the streets people were dressed in silks of various colours, wagons and horses rode along the roads as they carried their cargo to their destinations but there was one prominent feature of the population. On every street, at every corner, there were large men dressed in uniforms of red tunics and a single armoured plate that covered their chests. Metal armour was strapped to their upper arms and legs and their heads were shielded by helmets that were forged to resemble the most terrifying of the local beasts. In addition, each patrol had a large cat like creature that had been captured at a young age, trained and domesticated to be part of the cities army. Of course, the trained focused on making sure they obeyed the soldiers but would attack anyone else at the second the command was given.
In the palace, 2 people ruled over Akeshia and everything under its very sizable thumb. They were brothers, twins, Varn and Lorj, if they could be called brothers. They had been around for a very long time, twins of those names had always ruled over Akeshia yet no one questioned it. They just figured it was a parent’s way of being immortal, every citizen was always present at the presentation of the new heirs two days after they were born – it was mandatory. However, despite the unusual situation of the family, they had one thing that was a very distinctive family trait. They always had jet black eyes, not completely black, they still had the white but the area of their pupils and iris was a little larger and distinctly black.
Lorj was always the calmer, rational one of the two yet at the same time he was brutal and ruthless when it came to commanding his armies and his tactics. He stood on the upper balcony of his throne room and looked out over his city as he occasionally glanced down to the gardens to watch the naked women there. He made sure the gardens were always occupied for his entertainment. His brother was something else entirely. Varn was brutal on an entirely different level, insidious and vicious with a passion for making people suffer. People knew better than to cross him, rumours were rampant that he fed his mother to beasts at the coliseum after she stopped him from bedding one of the servant girls.
As Lorj continued to look out, he could hear his brother coming in, “Did you enjoy your new harem?”
“No. Their hearts just weren’t in it.” Varn said, “So I cut them out and fed them to the Rothna cats at the coliseum.”
Lorj shook his head, “When are you going to learn that women just don’t find you attractive…and I thought you were working on your anger issues?”
“We’re identical and I am working on it. I killed them before I fed them to the Rothna.” Varn said, for him that was major step forward
“Hmm, at least we stopped recruiting the local girls for your harems. We’d probably have a rebellion on our hands.” Larj said
“If they tried we’d just set the beasts loose.” Varn said
“That would settle the crowds down.” Larj said, “Now…where is he?”
“With his project.”
“Still no luck?” Larj asked
“No. He’s still unable to open the Order’s artefact.”
“Well, this might be of interest. One of our expeditions to the outer portals, they brought back some interesting information.” Larj said
“Like?”
“People have come from the Sacred Grounds.”
“Again? There are always false gods coming from there, people claiming to be the foretold.”
“Well from what I understand…these eight have already been taken to the temple of the order.” Larj said
“What?” Varn asked, “After we destroyed their other temple, they don’t take anyone there. Even we have been unable to locate its location among the portals.”
“I know. Which means that the priests are very sure that these are the ones.”
“Should we tell him?” Varn asked
“Not yet. I think we should be sure ourselves. The power they possess is great, we must get them to join with us…or we must eliminate them.”
“For Akeshia.” Varn said
“For Akeshia.” Larj said with a smile, “Eh…and him.”
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 5
Edran Farm Clearing, Noon, 2 Days Later
Under the midday sun, heat beat down onto the workers in the fields. Max, Liz and Tess were helping out, they were planting seeds, using their powers to dig trenches and all the while the two aliens were helping Liz get a handle on her gifts. The last thing they wanted was for her to blow up one of the trees that supported the village. Most of the season’s crops were nearly ripe but the yearly seasons had changed much in the last eon or two and it required a little adaptation on the part of plant life resulting in quick growth rates.
As they helped, they were shown all the little intricacies of farming. It was knowledge that they were going to need and it was about time they got around to it, they knew they wouldn’t get anything out of this season but they had to get ready for the next planting season. The villagers even had some domesticated animals, horses, probably one of the few species that hadn’t been changed through Kivar’s meddling and due to the Granolith overload it had been unable to evolve like the human population.
“So…here’s my problem. What if I blow up…oh say…a table? How do I do the fixy thing?” Liz asked, she had been on a power binge and wanted to learn everything she could about what she could do.
“In time Liz.” Tess said with a smile, “You need to take things slow and we don’t even know if this is permanent.”
“Oh it is.” Liz said
“You sound very sure?” Max queried
“I am.” Liz said, “Like when I felt we had a problem coming.”
“Hmm. Okay well just make sure you tell me if something happens.” Max said
“Oh sure.” Liz said as she moved away and started helping the initial growth of the new seeds along.
“Okay, we need to slow that girl down.” Tess said
“I don’t know. I like it.” Max said
“That’s only because it happens right after you two do it.” Tess said
“Tess, don’t go there. Besides, it’s good that she want to learn quickly. Could come in handy.” Max said
“Yeah, yeah but I don’t want her to burn out too soon and don’t say she wont cause you don’t know. We grew up adapting to these powers, she’s getting it all at once and we don’t know what could happen.” Tess said
“We’ll make sure she wont. If it gets close to that happening, we’ll make sure she gets rest.” Max said
“Oh no question. But here’s the thing, you will need to give her rest if you know what I mean?”
“What? You think we can’t keep our hands off each other?” Max asked
Tess looked at him.
“Okay, so we can’t. But we will if we need to but Liz wont burn out, hell she’s too strong willed for that to happen.”
Meanwhile, deep in the woods, a group of the young people had taken Michael and Kyle out on a little hunting trip. While the southern area of the woods had practically no animal life, the northern and eastern area were teaming. Creatures that could be compared to rabbits, deer and bears were everywhere and all were considered prey to feed the village. They never took more than they needed; only two large animals a day and that sustained their population. Their choices of weapons were spears and bows & arrows, tipped with a sharpened piece of iron ore from the mountain villages. When used right they were quick, clean and the hunters trained themselves to hit the head every time. None of them made their prey suffer, they didn’t like it and there was no need for it when it came to their food.
At their current time their hunt involved a bear, they had already come across a couple of deer and their young but they were two young to fend from themselves so they left them be. As they stalked the animal as it walked through the woods, staying down wind and watching its movement carefully. When it came time, the leader of the hunters knew that Michael and Kyle were a little put off at the fact that they would have to do this. After all, they had never had to kill their cheeseburgers before they were burgers, so he decided that he would let them have the kill to get it over and done with. The two young men looked at each other, they each had a bow and arrow and set everything up as they prepared to strike.
“Remember, lead the target. Stay loose, pull the bow tight and let it fly when you’re ready.”
“Got it.” Kyle said as he closed one eye and aimed. He took a deep breath and pulled back.
“You okay?” Michael asked as he did the same
“This is just…different.” Kyle said
“Tell me about it.” Michael said
“Pierce?”
“Yeah. That piece of shit deserved it but I still…”
“I remember.” Kyle said, not needing his friend to say it
“It was necessary.”
“And so is this, we’re stuck here, we need to live and we need to eat to live.” Kyle said as he let go and the arrow went flying.
Michael’s promptly followed it and as one hit the animal’s head the other went straight through its throat. It was dead before it even hit the ground and all the other hunters cheered; that would cover lunch and dinner for the village. Michael and Kyle were inwardly proud of themselves and ecstatic but it still felt odd inside. Both moved over to the fallen animal and pulled out their arrows as the others came over. With all of them there it was a simple matter to drag it back to the village where it would be skinned for the fur and then prepared to be cooked. Not one part of the animal was ever wasted, not even the bones.
When they did get back the others were naturally curious and asked, it was only a matter of time before they had to do it as well. However, Kyle and Michael had to let it sit for a while but at least they came away with the knowledge of the best places to hunt and where to find all sorts of animals.
Hot Springs, 14:00
Maria was once more off by herself, not that Michael knew when he went off hunting but he soon would know. She came out to walk the ground, to find just how far from the river bank the good, solid soil was so they knew where to start building. Of course she got a little side tracked. She was curious as to just how hot the hot springs were. Within minutes she was naked and in the water.
“Oh my god.” Maria sighed deeply as she sank into the water.
It was luxurious, Maria’s first hot bath in days. The only downside was that there weren’t any bubbles but at any rate it was still feeling really good. Maria just floated there, soaking in the waters with her hair wet and eyes closed. Of course that was when Michael arrived and saw her naked again, once more he was mesmerised by her until he shook himself out of it.
“I have the worst timing.” Michael said quietly but Maria still heard him
She swam around and covered her body with her arms, “MICHAEL!!!! For god’s sake, I can’t believe you did this again. What is it? I mean this is more than you being a perv right? You’re some kind of sick alien freak?” she ranted on
“Oh right I have to be a freak to like looking at a beautiful girl naked.” Michael countered, “I came here to talk to you about the other day…I didn’t figure you’d be…well, this again.”
“You think I’m beautiful?” Maria asked
“What kinda question is that?” Michael said as he looked down at the water and immediately jumped in, fully clothed. “You are my life.”
“Excuse me?” Maria asked
Michael then reached up and caressed her cheek, “If I was ever given the choice to return to up there...” He said while pointing up, “…there would be only one reason I wouldn’t go.”
“I…wow.” Was all Maria could say.
“The other day I went out because with those animals running around I didn’t want you getting hurt. Then I saw you and I couldn’t look away.” Michael said, “I still can’t.”
“Are you saying that you want to…” Maria asked
Michael nodded as he slowly came in for a kiss. It didn’t take much for Maria to melt into it, she wanted to give herself to him and as his tongue gently caressed hers she pressed her body against him. Then her brain kicked in, overriding her body and stopped her from moving forward. She turned away but Michael could feel her desires. His hands brushed against the warm flesh of her back and he delicately traced the outline of her lean muscles as his arms slid around her body, he made her tremble in delight. Maria pressed herself back against him as he slide his hands down the front of her body, caressing her soft flesh and making him want her more. Then she turned to face him again.
Trembling in anxious excitement, he smoothed his hands down her sides, pausing only briefly to cup her breasts. He looked down the length of her body, smiling at her exquisiteness. Maria was nervous yet at the same time she was confident about what was about to happen. Judging from the look on Max and Liz’s faces, they had made love and the fact that Alex and Isabel were utterly inseparable it wasn’t much of a stretch of the imagination to assume that they had done it as well, and now it was her turn. She took his hands in hers, stared into his eyes and told him, “I need you, Michael.”
“I know.” Michael said, “I need you too.”
Maria led his hands to her chest and abandoned them there. Michael’s lips parted slightly as a nearly inaudible sigh escaped him, the feel of her skin was something he would never get over. His fingers circled briefly around each of Maria’s taut nipples. He bent toward her for a taste of her mouth, lightly pinching the stiff, pink buds as he did so. The young blonde gasped as new sensations flowed through her body, Michael’s tongue flicking her nipples sparked an inferno inside her that would only get bigger.
Michael slowly walked Maria backward toward some large rocks. Michael didn’t even realise it at the time but as he touched the rock surface with his hand he smoothed it over and softened it slightly. Then he lifted Maria up and sat her on it. His mouth ravaged hers thoroughly but tenderly, while his closest hand delicately fondled her breasts. He slid the heel of his palm along the slope as his eager fingertips attacked her left nipple, plucking and plying at the rose-colored flesh. Maria bit back a quiet moan. Her nipples were almost painfully erect and Michael’s fingertips were stoking the pleasurable, burning sensation that was building within her. Suddenly, she felt him stop and upon looking down she saw Michael kneel between her legs.
“Michael?” Maria asked; a bit startled by the abrupt pause and change in position. She moaned and reclined again as his hands skimmed down her abdomen to follow the smooth line of her body. Slowly and tenderly he planted kisses on her soft thighs and caused Maria to recline back against the stone.
“You’re beautiful.” Michael murmured. Maria smiled warmly at him as he took in her entirely nude form. Then, he lowered himself, sliding his hands around her thighs to reach her slit. He had wanted this, her, so long and now they were finally together. His fingers soon found her outer lips and he delicately spread them.
He did nothing for a moment but examine the sight before him. He moved himself, as the current bulge in his pants was too hard to comfortably keep contained. He had absolutely no clue what to do first, he wanted to try something…everything. Pressing himself even closer, he extended his tongue and flicked it against her warm inner folds for a taste. Then, as if possessed, he thrust his tongue as deeply into her as he could manage.
“Ugghhhhh…goddddddd.”
Her moan caught him off guard. Sparing a glance, he saw that Maria’s eyes had fluttered shut. However, he never backed off and just kept going. He teasingly flicked his tongue along the sensitive flesh of her inner thighs. Using just the tip of his tongue, he licked intricate circles on the creamy flesh. He felt Maria’s hand run through his hair, pressing him harder against her, nudging him back to her already-heating sex.
Using his hands, he gently urged her to spread her legs wider not that she needed much prompting. He gave a fleeting kiss along the length of her slit, barely applying any pressure. Then he pressed himself even closer; he parted her outer lips with his tongue. Maria suddenly arched up, bucking herself into his face. Her body was taking on a life of it’s own, reacting with each touch from Michael. Never in her life had anything even approached what she was feeling now as he ran his tongue enthusiastically through the moist inner folds of her flesh. Encouraged by her reactions, he once again thrust his tongue as deeply into her as he could manage. This time, he was rewarded with a deep and happy groan.
With intense passion, he licked up the length of her slit and at the top of her opening he felt a knot of hardness, a slick, warm little pearl. With a rough lick, it emerged from its hiding place. At that, Maria began to whimper and writhe beneath him, as heat radiated up from her core to stoke the fire her blood. He examined the tiny, pink nub of flesh for a moment. He quickly flicked his tongue across it, earning a full-body shudder from Maria. He placed his lips on it and carefully drew it into his mouth. Maria cried out as he began to suck on it and he quickly established a steady rhythm, alternately sucking and running his tongue in circles around the small nubbin of flesh.
Maria lifted her pelvis as the tension from her mounting orgasm built. He kept his mouth on her clit, although he had to fight to hang on when her hips began rocking. He then pressed the index and middle fingers of his left hand together and calmly pushed them into her opening. As he made love to her with his mouth, he began to thrust his fingers in and out of her. He delighted in the strength with which her tunnel gripped his fingers. He felt himself swell even harder at the thought of it clasping his manhood. Her breath started crossing her parted lips as short pants. Michael eagerly began to pump his fingers in and out of her in time with her breathing. Maria was writhing and bucking frantically beneath him and it was with great effort that he kept up. He continued to thrust his fingers in and out while keeping his mouth on her clit.
“Michael!” Maria suddenly cried
Michael grunted, taking his mouth away.
“Don’t stop!” she pleaded in a guttural, needing tone that surprised him. However, he eagerly obeyed. He felt the trembling that passed throughout her body. He could feel it in his soul; he realized that her orgasm was quickly cresting. She began to buck her pelvis rhythmically. Then the dam within her burst with an explosion of light and heat. Michael kept his mouth on her as her entire body quaked with her earth-shaking climax.
Maria was just beginning to come down from her orgasmic high when she realized that Michael had abandoned her with his mouth. Instead, he now supported himself over her body. He had slithered out of his pants and now both they and his shirt lay floating in the water with his underwear. His boots had sunk to the bottom and he was completely naked with his swollen erection rested against her inner thigh, almost probing at her outer lips.
“Did I do okay?” he murmured before lowering himself and planting tiny kisses all along the side of her face. She smiled in reply and shifted her hips to make way for him.
“That was amazing.” She murmured in his ear.
Wrapping her legs around Michael’s waist, she pulled him even closer. When the head of his swollen cock found the entrance, Michael sank forward, pushing his way into her. With his eyes closed and an open mouth he pressed inside until he was completely sheathed within her. He moved in slowly, a piece at a time and both were moaning deliriously. It took only a second but Michael had claimed her virginity and she claimed his.
For several long moments, he didn’t move. He just relished the sensations of having his penis contained in the warmest, tightest and only embrace he had ever felt. However, as he took his first stroke, the physical sensation became the only thing his mind could focus on. Maria wrapped her arms around him, trailing her fingernails down his back. His body’s needs took over and restraint was completely non-existent.
“Ughnnnn…yesss…yesss…”
“Maria…ghhhhhhhhh…aghhhhhhhhhhh…ughhhhhhhhhhh…”
“So…so big…feel so goooooood.” Maria moaned over and over again
Michael’s cock moved in and out of Maria. The waters of the waterfall sprayed over to the hot springs they were in and over their bodies and as the lovers stared into each other’s eyes their bodies were in full contact. Her breasts were pressed firmly against his hard chest and when Michael used his hand to caress her thighs she locked her ankles securely around his back. They were holding onto each other with the need and love they felt for each other. With each movement there was a moan and his thrusts brought red to their skin as they became flushed with passion.
“Ghnnnnnnn…” Maria gasped as she bit her lower lip and the feel of him so deep inside her caused her to cry out with a sharp, “ARGHHHHHHHHHH…YESSSSSS!”
His long slow strokes rapidly gained tempo, until he was pounding into her furiously. Their moans mounted in intensity in time with their passion. Then it started, as Michael held onto her body they started to glow and lift into the air. As the lovers writhed together, they drifted through the air until they were under the cascading waters of the falls. It impacted them but the sensations added to their fire and didn’t dampen it.
Over and over, Michael’s dick sawed in and out of Maria’s hot and willing body. They were moving faster together, fuelled by each other’s desires. Michael squeezed a breast and their moans grew louder until even the sound of the falls were a whisper compared to them. They kept going, moving faster together and holding onto each other until they finally Michael exploded within her. He cried out loudly as his rock hard dick jerked and released his warm seed inside her. Maria clutched him tightly to her as they continued to rock together, she felt him spurt inside her. Another new sensation, the completion of the act and it was the most erotic thing she had ever known. His sperm was inside her body and that realisation sparked wave after wave in her own body.
“Yes…yess…YESSS…YESSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Maria cried out as she passionately gripped onto him and kissed him raw fervour.
Together they drifted back down to the ground as their motions wound down and ceased. They continued to kiss and soon they realised that they were on dry land again but neither cared. They continued to kiss before he rolled off of her and lay by her side. Catching his breath, Michael continued to let his hands delicately caress Maria. They looked at each other and then they both released that nothing was going to be coming between them anytime soon.
Guy’s Hut, 16:00
At some point in the afternoon, Max and Liz proved just how much they couldn’t keep their hands off each other and disappeared. Now they were lying in his bed with the fur blanket covering their naked bodies. Max’s chest was pressed firmly against Liz’s back, she used his upper arm as a pillow and their fingers were locked tightly together.
“I can’t believe we waited to long to do this.” Liz whispered as she looked at her hand in his
Max caressed her hair with his free hand and smiled, “None of that matters now.”
“No it doesn’t.” Liz said, “What does matter is that I am not going to be walking away anymore.”
“And neither am I.” Max said huskily into her ear
Liz smiled as she snuggled against him, “So, when are you going to see Larek?”
“Tonight. And I promise I’ll ask what’s going on with you.”
“What about what’s going on with us?” Liz asked
“I don’t think we need to worry about that anymore.” Max said
Liz grinned brightly, “No, I mean about this binding. Tess was a little freaked that it happened before we made love.”
“About a minute before.” Max said
“It was still before Max and it’s not like we’re married or anything.” Liz said, “Tess said it happened after the wedding.”
“Then I’ll ask.” Max said, “But if it means we’re together…I don’t think I could even consider questioning it.”
“Me neither.” Liz said as she let go of his hand and turned around so that her chest was pressed against his. Max gently brushed her hair behind her ear, “I just want to make sure that this isn’t anything that can be taken away.” Max nodded before he kissed her, the two young lovers pressed their bodies together as their arms wrapped around each other. Even if they didn’t have the blanket over them, their combined body heat would have kept them warm.
“OH!” Max said suddenly
“What?” Liz asked
“I just kinda realised…”
“Yes?”
“Well this may be a little late for this but…well…we haven’t been using protection.” Max said
“You’re just figuring this out now?” Liz asked with surprise, usually Max was on the ball about the important things
“Well…yeah.” Max said
“Max, it’s not exactly an option you know. Even if there was a condom left in the world, it would be a little out of date.” Liz said
“I know, by one and a quarter million years but still…”
“Max I know the risks. If it happens, it happens. We’ll just have to cross that bridge when we come to it.” Liz said
Max ran his hand up and down her arm before he kissed her again. If they were still in there own time, in Roswell, there would have been no question. Max would have it wrapped up and Liz would be on the pill but now neither of them existed anymore, the only other choice was abstinence and that was impossible for anyone dealing with alien enhanced hormones and the overwhelming need to simply touch the skin of their lover. Add to that the electrical sensations of the binding, which wasn’t diminishing in its potency and the only conclusion was that the bed would be where they spent most of their time.
For the longest time they stayed together but they knew they would have to get up eventually. When that time came, they reluctantly got out from under the blanket and started to dress. Watching each other put their clothes back on was almost erotic was watching them come off in the first place – almost. When it was done they walked hand in hand out of the room and went in search of their friends.
Village of Vocian, Same Time
Meanwhile in the village that was surrounded by water, Alex and Isabel had come. Their clothes wouldn’t last long, not with all the work they had ahead of them and despite their ability to repair them easily, they all felt that it would just be a waste of energy. So Isabel came up with the idea of heading to the one place where they actually knew there was cloth and trade for it.
While they didn’t have much to trade, Isabel was hoping that they could work something out. Alex arrived with her through the Greenway and almost immediately, the local population came out in droves to greet them. As much as they liked the attention and with no need to hide, they were very uncomfortable at all the attention. When Gol arrived he bowed his head and refused to look at the two teenagers out of respect. No matter how much they asked him to look at them, he wouldn’t. Then Alex told him why they were there.
Gol indicated to one of his people and he disappeared into a nearby storage hut. He returned with several roles of the fabric and Gol was ready to hand them over as a gift there and then. However, Alex and Isabel weren’t fine with that. These people worked hard to grow their cotton crop along with their food crops, they deserved to be adequately compensated. That was, at least in theory, the policy of the world they grew up in.
“Please, Gol, there has to be something we can give you.” Isabel said
“It is a gift to be used for the Honoured Ones. And we would be honoured if our work can help you.” Gol said
“Gol…” Alex said a horn started to sounded in a rapid succession of blows.
The second it was heard everyone started to run around, “Land fish.” Gol said with panic, “Close the gates!”
On the wall that surrounded the perimeter, several men were pulling on winches. The strain on their faces were evidence that they were trying their best but nothing was happening. Alex and Isabel looked out to the gates and saw things moving in the water, then their mouths dropped to the floor as they came out onto the land.
“Uh…those fish are walking.” Alex said as he looked at the ordinary looking sea bass. Ordinary except for the fact that they were using their front fins to drag themselves along the ground and that they had multiple rows of very fine and sharp teeth. They were coming out on mass, like a swarm they were coming out over the island and heading straight for the gates.
“I take it those aren’t friendly fish?” Isabel asked
“Meat eaters.” Gol said, “Very hungry meat eaters.”
“Gol! The gates wont close!” one of the villagers from the winches sounded out
“If they wont seal we will be completely unprotected.” Gol said
“Then we close them.” Isabel said as she stepped forward. She raised one hand and focused, causing one of the gates to slam closed. Then with a flick of her wrist the other side of it closed and the locking bars fell into place.
Gol looked at her with awe as the sounds of battering and scratching started from the other side. “They wont get through now. Thank you. They will keep this up for an hour before they have to return to the water.”
“I’m guessing that’s another of Kivar’s little legacy.” Alex said
“Yeah.” Isabel said
Alex then wondered off to the gates and looked them over. He returned a few minutes later and wiped his hands on his shirt to get rid of some of the oil compound the villagers had been using to lubricate the gears of the winch system. “Well, it’s old. The ropes you’ve been using look like they’ve been there for centuries. I can fix that up in a few hours.”
“You can?” Isabel asked
“Well yeah, with a little help. Designing is one thing but I’m not good with my hands.” Alex said
Isabel smirked, “Oh I don’t know about that. The other day you did very well.” She said
Alex couldn’t help but smile as he remembered it, “No, I mean building things. Computers I can do but gears and pulley systems…not so much. So a little help from some of your people and all will be good.” He said to Gol
“I will gather some now.” Gol said
“And I think I might be able to help.” Isabel said, “These walls do look a little old. I think I could use a little trick or two to strengthen the walls. Make them as good as new.”
“Then I think that this would be an acceptable trade.” Gol said
Alex and Isabel looked at each other and smiled, they hadn’t actually considered that but now that it was on the table they accepted it and went to work. Isabel waved her hand over the thick timber that protected the village and restored it as Alex redesigned the gate system before instructing the villagers assigned as to what to do. After a few hours everything was done. The teenagers were given several roles of the woven cloth and they returned to Edran.
Gathering Circle, Edran, 19:00
As the evening meal was being cooked over the fires, Et’ani looked over to his guests and smiled. He was pleased that they were all adapting and settling in to their new lives here. In the past few days he had watched as they had become closer, in more ways than one, and that old problems were being brushed aside. The village leader looked over to Max and Liz and saw them staying as close to each other as possible with smiles on their faces. Then, as Kyle was taking a sip of juice, his eyes shot open and sprayed the liquid everywhere.
“Is something not to you liking?” Et’ani asked
“Uh, no.” Kyle said, “This was good.”
“Then what the hell?” Maria asked
“I just remembered, last week I rented a DVD out…well last week our time.” Kyle said
“Oh.” Maria smiled to hold back her laughter, “That’s one hell of a late fee.”
“It’s not funny.” Kyle said
“Kyle, they’ve been dead for quite some time now.” Tess said
“Yeah but you know what these guys are like. They wont let it go, they find you wherever you are. I bet you right now there is some kind of cult just waiting for me.”
“Oh yeah, the Blockbusterites.” Max said, getting ready to laugh
“Yeah, well you just wait and see.” Kyle said as he took another drink
“Kyle, seriously…” Liz said
“Actually, Liz, you never know. There might be a guy with Kyle’s records in the bushes down on the ground just waiting to strike.” Michael said
“Michael.” Maria warned
“What? This could be fun.” Michael said
“So glad I could amuse you all.” Kyle said. That was when they couldn’t hold it in anymore and everyone laughed. The villagers had no idea what they were talking about but it was good to see them enjoying themselves. “Ah well…it’s not like I can return it anyway.” Kyle said
Before long the meat that was brought in by Michael, Kyle and the other young hunters was being served out. The village sat down and started eating, when it was all done everyone separated into their families and returned to their huts.
...
..
.
Edran Farm Clearing, Noon, 2 Days Later
Under the midday sun, heat beat down onto the workers in the fields. Max, Liz and Tess were helping out, they were planting seeds, using their powers to dig trenches and all the while the two aliens were helping Liz get a handle on her gifts. The last thing they wanted was for her to blow up one of the trees that supported the village. Most of the season’s crops were nearly ripe but the yearly seasons had changed much in the last eon or two and it required a little adaptation on the part of plant life resulting in quick growth rates.
As they helped, they were shown all the little intricacies of farming. It was knowledge that they were going to need and it was about time they got around to it, they knew they wouldn’t get anything out of this season but they had to get ready for the next planting season. The villagers even had some domesticated animals, horses, probably one of the few species that hadn’t been changed through Kivar’s meddling and due to the Granolith overload it had been unable to evolve like the human population.
“So…here’s my problem. What if I blow up…oh say…a table? How do I do the fixy thing?” Liz asked, she had been on a power binge and wanted to learn everything she could about what she could do.
“In time Liz.” Tess said with a smile, “You need to take things slow and we don’t even know if this is permanent.”
“Oh it is.” Liz said
“You sound very sure?” Max queried
“I am.” Liz said, “Like when I felt we had a problem coming.”
“Hmm. Okay well just make sure you tell me if something happens.” Max said
“Oh sure.” Liz said as she moved away and started helping the initial growth of the new seeds along.
“Okay, we need to slow that girl down.” Tess said
“I don’t know. I like it.” Max said
“That’s only because it happens right after you two do it.” Tess said
“Tess, don’t go there. Besides, it’s good that she want to learn quickly. Could come in handy.” Max said
“Yeah, yeah but I don’t want her to burn out too soon and don’t say she wont cause you don’t know. We grew up adapting to these powers, she’s getting it all at once and we don’t know what could happen.” Tess said
“We’ll make sure she wont. If it gets close to that happening, we’ll make sure she gets rest.” Max said
“Oh no question. But here’s the thing, you will need to give her rest if you know what I mean?”
“What? You think we can’t keep our hands off each other?” Max asked
Tess looked at him.
“Okay, so we can’t. But we will if we need to but Liz wont burn out, hell she’s too strong willed for that to happen.”
Meanwhile, deep in the woods, a group of the young people had taken Michael and Kyle out on a little hunting trip. While the southern area of the woods had practically no animal life, the northern and eastern area were teaming. Creatures that could be compared to rabbits, deer and bears were everywhere and all were considered prey to feed the village. They never took more than they needed; only two large animals a day and that sustained their population. Their choices of weapons were spears and bows & arrows, tipped with a sharpened piece of iron ore from the mountain villages. When used right they were quick, clean and the hunters trained themselves to hit the head every time. None of them made their prey suffer, they didn’t like it and there was no need for it when it came to their food.
At their current time their hunt involved a bear, they had already come across a couple of deer and their young but they were two young to fend from themselves so they left them be. As they stalked the animal as it walked through the woods, staying down wind and watching its movement carefully. When it came time, the leader of the hunters knew that Michael and Kyle were a little put off at the fact that they would have to do this. After all, they had never had to kill their cheeseburgers before they were burgers, so he decided that he would let them have the kill to get it over and done with. The two young men looked at each other, they each had a bow and arrow and set everything up as they prepared to strike.
“Remember, lead the target. Stay loose, pull the bow tight and let it fly when you’re ready.”
“Got it.” Kyle said as he closed one eye and aimed. He took a deep breath and pulled back.
“You okay?” Michael asked as he did the same
“This is just…different.” Kyle said
“Tell me about it.” Michael said
“Pierce?”
“Yeah. That piece of shit deserved it but I still…”
“I remember.” Kyle said, not needing his friend to say it
“It was necessary.”
“And so is this, we’re stuck here, we need to live and we need to eat to live.” Kyle said as he let go and the arrow went flying.
Michael’s promptly followed it and as one hit the animal’s head the other went straight through its throat. It was dead before it even hit the ground and all the other hunters cheered; that would cover lunch and dinner for the village. Michael and Kyle were inwardly proud of themselves and ecstatic but it still felt odd inside. Both moved over to the fallen animal and pulled out their arrows as the others came over. With all of them there it was a simple matter to drag it back to the village where it would be skinned for the fur and then prepared to be cooked. Not one part of the animal was ever wasted, not even the bones.
When they did get back the others were naturally curious and asked, it was only a matter of time before they had to do it as well. However, Kyle and Michael had to let it sit for a while but at least they came away with the knowledge of the best places to hunt and where to find all sorts of animals.
Hot Springs, 14:00
Maria was once more off by herself, not that Michael knew when he went off hunting but he soon would know. She came out to walk the ground, to find just how far from the river bank the good, solid soil was so they knew where to start building. Of course she got a little side tracked. She was curious as to just how hot the hot springs were. Within minutes she was naked and in the water.
“Oh my god.” Maria sighed deeply as she sank into the water.
It was luxurious, Maria’s first hot bath in days. The only downside was that there weren’t any bubbles but at any rate it was still feeling really good. Maria just floated there, soaking in the waters with her hair wet and eyes closed. Of course that was when Michael arrived and saw her naked again, once more he was mesmerised by her until he shook himself out of it.
“I have the worst timing.” Michael said quietly but Maria still heard him
She swam around and covered her body with her arms, “MICHAEL!!!! For god’s sake, I can’t believe you did this again. What is it? I mean this is more than you being a perv right? You’re some kind of sick alien freak?” she ranted on
“Oh right I have to be a freak to like looking at a beautiful girl naked.” Michael countered, “I came here to talk to you about the other day…I didn’t figure you’d be…well, this again.”
“You think I’m beautiful?” Maria asked
“What kinda question is that?” Michael said as he looked down at the water and immediately jumped in, fully clothed. “You are my life.”
“Excuse me?” Maria asked
Michael then reached up and caressed her cheek, “If I was ever given the choice to return to up there...” He said while pointing up, “…there would be only one reason I wouldn’t go.”
“I…wow.” Was all Maria could say.
“The other day I went out because with those animals running around I didn’t want you getting hurt. Then I saw you and I couldn’t look away.” Michael said, “I still can’t.”
“Are you saying that you want to…” Maria asked
Michael nodded as he slowly came in for a kiss. It didn’t take much for Maria to melt into it, she wanted to give herself to him and as his tongue gently caressed hers she pressed her body against him. Then her brain kicked in, overriding her body and stopped her from moving forward. She turned away but Michael could feel her desires. His hands brushed against the warm flesh of her back and he delicately traced the outline of her lean muscles as his arms slid around her body, he made her tremble in delight. Maria pressed herself back against him as he slide his hands down the front of her body, caressing her soft flesh and making him want her more. Then she turned to face him again.
Trembling in anxious excitement, he smoothed his hands down her sides, pausing only briefly to cup her breasts. He looked down the length of her body, smiling at her exquisiteness. Maria was nervous yet at the same time she was confident about what was about to happen. Judging from the look on Max and Liz’s faces, they had made love and the fact that Alex and Isabel were utterly inseparable it wasn’t much of a stretch of the imagination to assume that they had done it as well, and now it was her turn. She took his hands in hers, stared into his eyes and told him, “I need you, Michael.”
“I know.” Michael said, “I need you too.”
Maria led his hands to her chest and abandoned them there. Michael’s lips parted slightly as a nearly inaudible sigh escaped him, the feel of her skin was something he would never get over. His fingers circled briefly around each of Maria’s taut nipples. He bent toward her for a taste of her mouth, lightly pinching the stiff, pink buds as he did so. The young blonde gasped as new sensations flowed through her body, Michael’s tongue flicking her nipples sparked an inferno inside her that would only get bigger.
Michael slowly walked Maria backward toward some large rocks. Michael didn’t even realise it at the time but as he touched the rock surface with his hand he smoothed it over and softened it slightly. Then he lifted Maria up and sat her on it. His mouth ravaged hers thoroughly but tenderly, while his closest hand delicately fondled her breasts. He slid the heel of his palm along the slope as his eager fingertips attacked her left nipple, plucking and plying at the rose-colored flesh. Maria bit back a quiet moan. Her nipples were almost painfully erect and Michael’s fingertips were stoking the pleasurable, burning sensation that was building within her. Suddenly, she felt him stop and upon looking down she saw Michael kneel between her legs.
“Michael?” Maria asked; a bit startled by the abrupt pause and change in position. She moaned and reclined again as his hands skimmed down her abdomen to follow the smooth line of her body. Slowly and tenderly he planted kisses on her soft thighs and caused Maria to recline back against the stone.
“You’re beautiful.” Michael murmured. Maria smiled warmly at him as he took in her entirely nude form. Then, he lowered himself, sliding his hands around her thighs to reach her slit. He had wanted this, her, so long and now they were finally together. His fingers soon found her outer lips and he delicately spread them.
He did nothing for a moment but examine the sight before him. He moved himself, as the current bulge in his pants was too hard to comfortably keep contained. He had absolutely no clue what to do first, he wanted to try something…everything. Pressing himself even closer, he extended his tongue and flicked it against her warm inner folds for a taste. Then, as if possessed, he thrust his tongue as deeply into her as he could manage.
“Ugghhhhh…goddddddd.”
Her moan caught him off guard. Sparing a glance, he saw that Maria’s eyes had fluttered shut. However, he never backed off and just kept going. He teasingly flicked his tongue along the sensitive flesh of her inner thighs. Using just the tip of his tongue, he licked intricate circles on the creamy flesh. He felt Maria’s hand run through his hair, pressing him harder against her, nudging him back to her already-heating sex.
Using his hands, he gently urged her to spread her legs wider not that she needed much prompting. He gave a fleeting kiss along the length of her slit, barely applying any pressure. Then he pressed himself even closer; he parted her outer lips with his tongue. Maria suddenly arched up, bucking herself into his face. Her body was taking on a life of it’s own, reacting with each touch from Michael. Never in her life had anything even approached what she was feeling now as he ran his tongue enthusiastically through the moist inner folds of her flesh. Encouraged by her reactions, he once again thrust his tongue as deeply into her as he could manage. This time, he was rewarded with a deep and happy groan.
With intense passion, he licked up the length of her slit and at the top of her opening he felt a knot of hardness, a slick, warm little pearl. With a rough lick, it emerged from its hiding place. At that, Maria began to whimper and writhe beneath him, as heat radiated up from her core to stoke the fire her blood. He examined the tiny, pink nub of flesh for a moment. He quickly flicked his tongue across it, earning a full-body shudder from Maria. He placed his lips on it and carefully drew it into his mouth. Maria cried out as he began to suck on it and he quickly established a steady rhythm, alternately sucking and running his tongue in circles around the small nubbin of flesh.
Maria lifted her pelvis as the tension from her mounting orgasm built. He kept his mouth on her clit, although he had to fight to hang on when her hips began rocking. He then pressed the index and middle fingers of his left hand together and calmly pushed them into her opening. As he made love to her with his mouth, he began to thrust his fingers in and out of her. He delighted in the strength with which her tunnel gripped his fingers. He felt himself swell even harder at the thought of it clasping his manhood. Her breath started crossing her parted lips as short pants. Michael eagerly began to pump his fingers in and out of her in time with her breathing. Maria was writhing and bucking frantically beneath him and it was with great effort that he kept up. He continued to thrust his fingers in and out while keeping his mouth on her clit.
“Michael!” Maria suddenly cried
Michael grunted, taking his mouth away.
“Don’t stop!” she pleaded in a guttural, needing tone that surprised him. However, he eagerly obeyed. He felt the trembling that passed throughout her body. He could feel it in his soul; he realized that her orgasm was quickly cresting. She began to buck her pelvis rhythmically. Then the dam within her burst with an explosion of light and heat. Michael kept his mouth on her as her entire body quaked with her earth-shaking climax.
Maria was just beginning to come down from her orgasmic high when she realized that Michael had abandoned her with his mouth. Instead, he now supported himself over her body. He had slithered out of his pants and now both they and his shirt lay floating in the water with his underwear. His boots had sunk to the bottom and he was completely naked with his swollen erection rested against her inner thigh, almost probing at her outer lips.
“Did I do okay?” he murmured before lowering himself and planting tiny kisses all along the side of her face. She smiled in reply and shifted her hips to make way for him.
“That was amazing.” She murmured in his ear.
Wrapping her legs around Michael’s waist, she pulled him even closer. When the head of his swollen cock found the entrance, Michael sank forward, pushing his way into her. With his eyes closed and an open mouth he pressed inside until he was completely sheathed within her. He moved in slowly, a piece at a time and both were moaning deliriously. It took only a second but Michael had claimed her virginity and she claimed his.
For several long moments, he didn’t move. He just relished the sensations of having his penis contained in the warmest, tightest and only embrace he had ever felt. However, as he took his first stroke, the physical sensation became the only thing his mind could focus on. Maria wrapped her arms around him, trailing her fingernails down his back. His body’s needs took over and restraint was completely non-existent.
“Ughnnnn…yesss…yesss…”
“Maria…ghhhhhhhhh…aghhhhhhhhhhh…ughhhhhhhhhhh…”
“So…so big…feel so goooooood.” Maria moaned over and over again
Michael’s cock moved in and out of Maria. The waters of the waterfall sprayed over to the hot springs they were in and over their bodies and as the lovers stared into each other’s eyes their bodies were in full contact. Her breasts were pressed firmly against his hard chest and when Michael used his hand to caress her thighs she locked her ankles securely around his back. They were holding onto each other with the need and love they felt for each other. With each movement there was a moan and his thrusts brought red to their skin as they became flushed with passion.
“Ghnnnnnnn…” Maria gasped as she bit her lower lip and the feel of him so deep inside her caused her to cry out with a sharp, “ARGHHHHHHHHHH…YESSSSSS!”
His long slow strokes rapidly gained tempo, until he was pounding into her furiously. Their moans mounted in intensity in time with their passion. Then it started, as Michael held onto her body they started to glow and lift into the air. As the lovers writhed together, they drifted through the air until they were under the cascading waters of the falls. It impacted them but the sensations added to their fire and didn’t dampen it.
Over and over, Michael’s dick sawed in and out of Maria’s hot and willing body. They were moving faster together, fuelled by each other’s desires. Michael squeezed a breast and their moans grew louder until even the sound of the falls were a whisper compared to them. They kept going, moving faster together and holding onto each other until they finally Michael exploded within her. He cried out loudly as his rock hard dick jerked and released his warm seed inside her. Maria clutched him tightly to her as they continued to rock together, she felt him spurt inside her. Another new sensation, the completion of the act and it was the most erotic thing she had ever known. His sperm was inside her body and that realisation sparked wave after wave in her own body.
“Yes…yess…YESSS…YESSSSS…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Maria cried out as she passionately gripped onto him and kissed him raw fervour.
Together they drifted back down to the ground as their motions wound down and ceased. They continued to kiss and soon they realised that they were on dry land again but neither cared. They continued to kiss before he rolled off of her and lay by her side. Catching his breath, Michael continued to let his hands delicately caress Maria. They looked at each other and then they both released that nothing was going to be coming between them anytime soon.
Guy’s Hut, 16:00
At some point in the afternoon, Max and Liz proved just how much they couldn’t keep their hands off each other and disappeared. Now they were lying in his bed with the fur blanket covering their naked bodies. Max’s chest was pressed firmly against Liz’s back, she used his upper arm as a pillow and their fingers were locked tightly together.
“I can’t believe we waited to long to do this.” Liz whispered as she looked at her hand in his
Max caressed her hair with his free hand and smiled, “None of that matters now.”
“No it doesn’t.” Liz said, “What does matter is that I am not going to be walking away anymore.”
“And neither am I.” Max said huskily into her ear
Liz smiled as she snuggled against him, “So, when are you going to see Larek?”
“Tonight. And I promise I’ll ask what’s going on with you.”
“What about what’s going on with us?” Liz asked
“I don’t think we need to worry about that anymore.” Max said
Liz grinned brightly, “No, I mean about this binding. Tess was a little freaked that it happened before we made love.”
“About a minute before.” Max said
“It was still before Max and it’s not like we’re married or anything.” Liz said, “Tess said it happened after the wedding.”
“Then I’ll ask.” Max said, “But if it means we’re together…I don’t think I could even consider questioning it.”
“Me neither.” Liz said as she let go of his hand and turned around so that her chest was pressed against his. Max gently brushed her hair behind her ear, “I just want to make sure that this isn’t anything that can be taken away.” Max nodded before he kissed her, the two young lovers pressed their bodies together as their arms wrapped around each other. Even if they didn’t have the blanket over them, their combined body heat would have kept them warm.
“OH!” Max said suddenly
“What?” Liz asked
“I just kinda realised…”
“Yes?”
“Well this may be a little late for this but…well…we haven’t been using protection.” Max said
“You’re just figuring this out now?” Liz asked with surprise, usually Max was on the ball about the important things
“Well…yeah.” Max said
“Max, it’s not exactly an option you know. Even if there was a condom left in the world, it would be a little out of date.” Liz said
“I know, by one and a quarter million years but still…”
“Max I know the risks. If it happens, it happens. We’ll just have to cross that bridge when we come to it.” Liz said
Max ran his hand up and down her arm before he kissed her again. If they were still in there own time, in Roswell, there would have been no question. Max would have it wrapped up and Liz would be on the pill but now neither of them existed anymore, the only other choice was abstinence and that was impossible for anyone dealing with alien enhanced hormones and the overwhelming need to simply touch the skin of their lover. Add to that the electrical sensations of the binding, which wasn’t diminishing in its potency and the only conclusion was that the bed would be where they spent most of their time.
For the longest time they stayed together but they knew they would have to get up eventually. When that time came, they reluctantly got out from under the blanket and started to dress. Watching each other put their clothes back on was almost erotic was watching them come off in the first place – almost. When it was done they walked hand in hand out of the room and went in search of their friends.
Village of Vocian, Same Time
Meanwhile in the village that was surrounded by water, Alex and Isabel had come. Their clothes wouldn’t last long, not with all the work they had ahead of them and despite their ability to repair them easily, they all felt that it would just be a waste of energy. So Isabel came up with the idea of heading to the one place where they actually knew there was cloth and trade for it.
While they didn’t have much to trade, Isabel was hoping that they could work something out. Alex arrived with her through the Greenway and almost immediately, the local population came out in droves to greet them. As much as they liked the attention and with no need to hide, they were very uncomfortable at all the attention. When Gol arrived he bowed his head and refused to look at the two teenagers out of respect. No matter how much they asked him to look at them, he wouldn’t. Then Alex told him why they were there.
Gol indicated to one of his people and he disappeared into a nearby storage hut. He returned with several roles of the fabric and Gol was ready to hand them over as a gift there and then. However, Alex and Isabel weren’t fine with that. These people worked hard to grow their cotton crop along with their food crops, they deserved to be adequately compensated. That was, at least in theory, the policy of the world they grew up in.
“Please, Gol, there has to be something we can give you.” Isabel said
“It is a gift to be used for the Honoured Ones. And we would be honoured if our work can help you.” Gol said
“Gol…” Alex said a horn started to sounded in a rapid succession of blows.
The second it was heard everyone started to run around, “Land fish.” Gol said with panic, “Close the gates!”
On the wall that surrounded the perimeter, several men were pulling on winches. The strain on their faces were evidence that they were trying their best but nothing was happening. Alex and Isabel looked out to the gates and saw things moving in the water, then their mouths dropped to the floor as they came out onto the land.
“Uh…those fish are walking.” Alex said as he looked at the ordinary looking sea bass. Ordinary except for the fact that they were using their front fins to drag themselves along the ground and that they had multiple rows of very fine and sharp teeth. They were coming out on mass, like a swarm they were coming out over the island and heading straight for the gates.
“I take it those aren’t friendly fish?” Isabel asked
“Meat eaters.” Gol said, “Very hungry meat eaters.”
“Gol! The gates wont close!” one of the villagers from the winches sounded out
“If they wont seal we will be completely unprotected.” Gol said
“Then we close them.” Isabel said as she stepped forward. She raised one hand and focused, causing one of the gates to slam closed. Then with a flick of her wrist the other side of it closed and the locking bars fell into place.
Gol looked at her with awe as the sounds of battering and scratching started from the other side. “They wont get through now. Thank you. They will keep this up for an hour before they have to return to the water.”
“I’m guessing that’s another of Kivar’s little legacy.” Alex said
“Yeah.” Isabel said
Alex then wondered off to the gates and looked them over. He returned a few minutes later and wiped his hands on his shirt to get rid of some of the oil compound the villagers had been using to lubricate the gears of the winch system. “Well, it’s old. The ropes you’ve been using look like they’ve been there for centuries. I can fix that up in a few hours.”
“You can?” Isabel asked
“Well yeah, with a little help. Designing is one thing but I’m not good with my hands.” Alex said
Isabel smirked, “Oh I don’t know about that. The other day you did very well.” She said
Alex couldn’t help but smile as he remembered it, “No, I mean building things. Computers I can do but gears and pulley systems…not so much. So a little help from some of your people and all will be good.” He said to Gol
“I will gather some now.” Gol said
“And I think I might be able to help.” Isabel said, “These walls do look a little old. I think I could use a little trick or two to strengthen the walls. Make them as good as new.”
“Then I think that this would be an acceptable trade.” Gol said
Alex and Isabel looked at each other and smiled, they hadn’t actually considered that but now that it was on the table they accepted it and went to work. Isabel waved her hand over the thick timber that protected the village and restored it as Alex redesigned the gate system before instructing the villagers assigned as to what to do. After a few hours everything was done. The teenagers were given several roles of the woven cloth and they returned to Edran.
Gathering Circle, Edran, 19:00
As the evening meal was being cooked over the fires, Et’ani looked over to his guests and smiled. He was pleased that they were all adapting and settling in to their new lives here. In the past few days he had watched as they had become closer, in more ways than one, and that old problems were being brushed aside. The village leader looked over to Max and Liz and saw them staying as close to each other as possible with smiles on their faces. Then, as Kyle was taking a sip of juice, his eyes shot open and sprayed the liquid everywhere.
“Is something not to you liking?” Et’ani asked
“Uh, no.” Kyle said, “This was good.”
“Then what the hell?” Maria asked
“I just remembered, last week I rented a DVD out…well last week our time.” Kyle said
“Oh.” Maria smiled to hold back her laughter, “That’s one hell of a late fee.”
“It’s not funny.” Kyle said
“Kyle, they’ve been dead for quite some time now.” Tess said
“Yeah but you know what these guys are like. They wont let it go, they find you wherever you are. I bet you right now there is some kind of cult just waiting for me.”
“Oh yeah, the Blockbusterites.” Max said, getting ready to laugh
“Yeah, well you just wait and see.” Kyle said as he took another drink
“Kyle, seriously…” Liz said
“Actually, Liz, you never know. There might be a guy with Kyle’s records in the bushes down on the ground just waiting to strike.” Michael said
“Michael.” Maria warned
“What? This could be fun.” Michael said
“So glad I could amuse you all.” Kyle said. That was when they couldn’t hold it in anymore and everyone laughed. The villagers had no idea what they were talking about but it was good to see them enjoying themselves. “Ah well…it’s not like I can return it anyway.” Kyle said
Before long the meat that was brought in by Michael, Kyle and the other young hunters was being served out. The village sat down and started eating, when it was all done everyone separated into their families and returned to their huts.
...
..
.
.
..
...
Mountain Temple, Larek’s Order, 20:00
Max stepped through the Greenway and arrived at the mountain that housed the temple. It was a lot calmer than the first time here, no snow and virtually no wind but it still looked very cold outside the temple boundaries. A priest of the order greeted him and after Max explained why he was there, he was shown straight to the central chamber where the statue sat.
Max looked up and said, “Larek.”
Instantly the hologram stepped out of the stone and looked at Max, “Max, how do you like your new home?”
“How do you know about that?” Max asked
“Who do you think opened the portal in that place? I knew that you would need a place so I set about finding a place for you and set the program into this system to open a portal after our first meeting.” Larek said
“Oh cool. Thanks.” Max said
“So what can I do for you?” Larek asked
“Well, it’s about Liz and me…mostly Liz.”
“Is something wrong?”
“No, it’s just…okay, Liz now has powers and then there was this energy that Tess called “The Binding”.” Max said
“Hmm, that was fast.” Larek said, “Her powers I mean. When you healed her, you still didn’t fully understand your gift. As a result you formed a connection that was more intimate than most. You gave her a part of yourself that has been growing inside her.”
“So she is okay?” Max asked
“Entirely. She is simply a little more advanced than she was. Tell me, has a specific power presented itself yet?” Larek asked
“No…wait, yes. She has these sort of dazed, trance like things. When she starts speaking it’s like she can see things that are going to happen.”
“Ah yes, precognition. It’s rare but not unheard of especially in your family. The ability comes out maybe once in every 3 or four generation of female in your bloodline. Since the initial energy essence came from you Liz could have inherited it. In fact it was anticipated that either your daughter or Vilandra’s…well Isabel’s now I guess would possess that gift.”
“Why girls?”
“Males have more physical gifts, relating to the body. Healing, shield generation and energy projection are examples, which you and Michael possess. Women tend to have more mental abilities.”
“Like the mindwarps.” Max said
“Exactly.” Larek said
“So Liz doesn’t have a reason to worry does she?”
“Not really. Since she wasn’t born to it she will develop a headache or two from time to time until she adapts but nothing dangerous.” Larek said
“Thank you.” Max said with a sigh of relief
“Now about this Binding? You are sure?” Larek asked, “Can you feel her?”
“Feel her?” Max asked, “I’ve always been able to sense when she’s close.”
“But now? Can you feel her heartbeat, her thoughts and emotions?”
Max never really thought about it but now that he was…”Yes.” He said, “Tess said it usually happens on wedding nights. Are…are we married?”
“No…well yes…hmmm…maybe.”
“Larek?” Max asked with concern at not getting a simple straight answer
“It’s complicated. You two are so intricately connected now it would be next to impossible to separate you…you might as well be married and as far as some customs on Antar…you are. Earth usually carries some sort of ceremony for officially sanctioning any mating but the situation you now find yourselves in is different. Just being together could be all the sanctioning you need.” Larek said, “So tell me, how did it happen?”
“We were just together…her powers manifested and I tried to make sure she was okay. That was when it started and we…eh…”
“You mated.” Larek said
Max couldn’t find the words and nodded.
“Have you mated with her before then?” Larek asked
“No.” Max said, “That was our first time together.”
“Hmm, curious. Well there have been cases, very rare cases, of couples connecting so much that it sparked bindings but never in couples so young or so recently together.”
“Uh when Liz and I kissed there was always a flash of something from either of us.” Max said
“Every time?” Larek asked, “Wow, you must be a good kisser.”
“Larek.” Max said, feeling a little uncomfortable
“To be honest Max, things will be different for you two. There has never been a couple like you and now there are four. Being mixed, there are no set rules, nothing to expect but things will certainly be interesting. Simply enjoy being together but stop looking at things like they could be potentially dangerous. Embrace each new step that you encounter with Liz, besides I remember my binding…if you need to be told to enjoy it then there is something very wrong.” Larek said with a smile
Max smiled as well. “Well, there is definitely nothing wrong then.” He said
“Good. Now is there anything else?”
“No, I just need a few books.” Max said
“Good, you know where to find me if you need me.” Larek said before his hologram vanished into the statue.
Max then spent an hour looking around for the books he needed so that they could build their DIY log cabin. There was a lot that they simply didn’t know, things that they never thought that they would need but at least they had the information here. By the time he was done, Max had 5 books and was walking back to the Greenway so that he could head home.
Guy’s Hut, Immediately Following
Everyone was gathered while they waited for Max to come home. Liz was practicing by levitating a piece of straw as Isabel watched on and guided her. At the same time Michael and Maria were looking at each other with a look in their eyes that caught the attention of Tess. She continued to look back and forth at the two until she finally figured it out. The shorter blond alien smiled and sat back and was wondering if she could have some fun with this situation, she knew Isabel would kill her if she tried to mess with her and Alex, Max and Liz were definitely out of bounds but Michael and Maria could lead to hours and hours of fun.
Not to long afterwards, Max returned with the books he went to get. None of them were exactly architects but they looked through the books and in using a piece of charcoal they started to make a blueprint style sketch on a flat wooden board. It was handy having the ability to make instant erasures and from a basic template of a rectangle they went to work.
“So what do we need? Living room…with a fireplace.” Maria asked
“Kitchen…well somewhere where we can prepare our food before we cook it over the fire.” Kyle said
“Prepare? You mean skin it, gut it and all that…other stuff?” Liz asked, “Boy I really need to get used that idea.”
“We all do.” Max said, “Anyway. Bedrooms, about 8 or so. I have a feeling we’ll be playing host to a few visitors once in a while.”
“One floor or two?” Michael asked
“One would be easier but we’ll need to conserve space if we’re going to build a wall around it.” Max said
“So two floors.” Michael said, “This is going to take a hell of a lot of wood.”
“Fortunately we’re surrounded by giant trees. Hell one of these trees could supply enough wood for the ground floor. We’re going to need a foundation though.”
“That means stone and lots of it.” Liz said
“Hey, what about that mountain town? Eh…was that Lucar or Madar?”
“Lucar. I’m sure we can trade for enough and maybe a little metal for nails.” Alex said
“Who needs nails?” Michael said, “We can just fuse everything together. Just make it one piece.”
“That’s good. I hate hammering.” Alex said, “Oh hey, what did Larek say about Liz?”
“Everything is fine.” Max said, “He was actually expecting it sooner or later because of when I healed you.”
“And this binding?” Liz asked
“Well…sometimes things just happen. That’s probably because of who many times we’ve connected over the last 2 years.” Max said, he wasn’t going to mention that they were virtually married. While Max knew it was a question in her mind, he wasn’t sure how she would react and until he was sure he wasn’t going to touch on it.
“So nothing to worry about? That’s good.” Isabel said
“Tell me about it.” Max said, “But I think it would be a good idea that we keep track of any developments and tell him just in case things go strange but for the meantime he thinks that your main gift is precognition.”
“Seeing the future?” Liz said, “Cool. I can live with that.”
“Yeah, just give us a heads up if, oh say, big things with two jaws attacks.” Tess said
“Or fish with sharp teeth that walk on land.” Alex said
“Excuse me?” Max asked
“Yeah.” Isabel said, “Those things freak me out.”
They continued to work on their design as they talked. After a while they put it in a safe place and went out to relax and have some fun. They had gotten close to several of the other teenagers in the village over the past couple of days and it was good to get out and be teenagers again instead of being highly revered.
Ruined Temple, Formally Japan, 09:00 The Next Morning
The island was nothing more than a pale shadow of what it once was. Most of Japan was now underwater leaving nothing more than a dot in the ocean that was a mile from point to point. It was also the location that Larek built the second temple. It was out of the way, the nearest shoreline was miles away and no one was going to be accidentally stumbling on it with boats. That was the intent when he set up the Order here.
Everything was supposed to be safe but Larek never counted on the greenways being used for attacks. Since this was supposed to be out of range of the other portals, only people with the crystals could get there and those people were only the Order. However, it was attacked, the Order here fell and it was a complete massacre. All that was left was ruined buildings and broken white brick.
After hearing about it they group was completely curious. They wondered what it was that Larek left for them and hoped to find some clues as to what it was and who it was that stole it. All eight of them arrived through the only Greenway on the island and looked over the ruins. Eventually they managed to find the entrance. It was collapsed but easily clearable thanks to their powers. It had been 300 years since the attack but the skeletal remains of the priests were still littering the halls. As they walked down the passages, dust fell through the cracks in the roof and was evidence of just how unstable this temple had become.
“This place has definitely seen better days.” Michael said
“I thought the Order would have come out to bury the bodies?” Isabel said
“Probably couldn’t get in.” Max said, “Those stone blocks were jammed in tightly.”
Soon they arrived in a chamber, the only one in any form of stability and looked more or less intact. It was the same shape as the central chamber of the main temple that still housed the Order. However, where the statue was in the other temple, all there was here was a gap that was perfectly square in the floor. It was ten foot deep with smooth edges that was shaped like a pyramid, only this one wasn’t sticking up from the ground it was going into it. Then Max looked up and spotted scuffmarks on the ceiling, it was 10 feet high making the full length of the object 20 feet.
“What the hell did Larek leave us?” Michael said
“Oh maybe a deep fat fryer? I miss my fries.” Maria said
“I miss my burgers.” Alex said
“I miss my…Tabasco.” Isabel said and the eyes of the four aliens all went wide
“He wouldn’t?” Max said, “I mean…a giant vat of Tabasco? Larek, you’re a god.”
“Max…please.” Liz said with a smile
“Hey, don’t ruin the fantasies.” Tess said, “God that’s making my mouth water.”
“Well, I don’t see anything else around here. The place was stripped bare. I don’t think we’re going to get answers here.” Alex said
“He’s right.” Tess said, “There’s nothing here except tattered tapestries.”
“Yeah, let’s go.” Liz said
“I so hope its Tabasco.” Isabel said as they headed out of the chamber
Underground Chambers, Royal Palace, Akeshia, Same Time
The chambers beneath the palace were extensive and dark. Their occupant liked it that way; light was an issue to his eyes since his awakening but he didn’t mind since it meant his enemies couldn’t see one inch from their noses if they tried to get in. The only exception was the rulers of the empire that he put in place, they could see as clearly as they could in daylight. It was a labyrinth, all designed to keep people from the main hall.
Inside that was the object they stole from the Order, a large black object. It was a 3D rhombus that was 20ft high and made from brick but its sides were as smooth as sheet ice. Ever since it was stolen they had tried to gain access, they hammered and chiselled, they beat it, smashed it…everything. However Lorj and Varn were incredibly impatient with things and how they were going. They recently came across the formulae for a very special black powder that was in the possession of one of the villages they recently acquired. Together they walked into the chamber and packed 12 bags of the power by its base. After they left, the set it off and everything went boom. Upon walking back inside and coughing from the smoke, they saw that everything was still intact.
“Well…more?” Lorj said
“Yeah, we need more.” Varn said
All of a sudden both brothers were suddenly flown across the room and slammed against opposite walls. “I should have known better than to let you boys play with fire.”
“Father please…”
“We only wanted to help you.” They said as they both fell to the ground and knelt before him, neither looked at him. Just as it was forbidden for the citizens of Akeshia to look on them, they were not allowed to look upon him.
“Yes but if you’ve damaged the contents…just remember I may not be able to physically touch anything, I can still kill you.” He said as his hand passed through the stone of the object, there was a rippling effect as he moved like a part of him was a few seconds slower than the rest. Half of his face looked like a wrinkled old man while the other half was that of a teenager. His bones were young and strong while his internal organs were on the verge of failure. He was out of time, caught in between and held there without the ability to touch or manipulate. All he could do was speak and use his own abilities.
“My Lord, our lives from birth to death are your gifts to us.” Varn said
“Yes they are.”
“Do you know what lies within the object?” Lorj asked
“No. Whatever technology Larek left within this must be great to secure it so well. And I need it to get me out of this…state of being. Being able to see all the past that I have experienced on this world, every second of it every day…it is nothing until I can be one with the correct time field. Now, boys, I believe you have a little bloodbath to enjoy. You should prepare yourselves and join your forces on the frontier. Expand our little empire once more.”
“Yes Lord Kivar.” Both said together as they left, “Boys.”
“Yes?” Both said
“Remember, I can replace you anytime I want.” Kivar said as he pointed to two green sacks stuck to the wall, “All I need is a female to carry your replacements for the final months.” His technology was severely limited, all he had was what he was able manipulate others to pull out of his escape pod and from that he made them and started building a power base. As the twins left, Kivar then turned to the object and tried to reach inside but a shower of light shocked over the object and prevented him from doing so. “ARGGGGGGGGH, I will have your secrets Larek and then I will return home to finish what I started.” Kivar said
A Little Down River from Edran, Noon
Kyle and Tess had wanted some time alone, it was getting hot so they headed off down stream to where the water was colder. As they approached the water, Tess looked over her shoulder and smiled as she pulled off her top. It caused Kyle to stop dead in his tracks as he looked over the flawless skin of her back. In the rush to escape the invasion Tess didn’t exactly pack a bra and on that day she wasn’t wearing one, she just used her powers to perform that function.
“Uh Tess?”
“What’s the matter Kyle? Afraid of being alone with me?” Tess asked wickedly as she kicked off her sneakers.
“We don’t have swimsuits here.” Kyle said as his pulse quickened. He already knew what her response would be to that.
“Who needs swimsuits?” Tess said as she started taking off her skirt. She undid the button, pulled down the zip and let it fall down leaving her in her panties but they didn’t stay on too long. “Never been skinny dipping with a girl before?”
The second he saw her naked but facing away from her, he was completely enticed and was in a hurry to strip. He watched as she walked into the water and by the time she was knee deep he was pulling off his boxers and running to the water. Tess laughed and giggled as Kyle’s movements splashed her with water. In return she started to splash him.
“Hey.” Kyle said as he got a load of water in his face, they were deep into the river and the depth covered most of their chests but it did leave enough of Tess’s cleavage shown to have Kyle doing his best not to stare.
“You splash me, I will splash you.” Tess said
“Oh yeah?” Kyle asked
“Yeah.” Tess said with a hint of playful defiantness
“Hmm.” Kyle said as he shoved his hand across the surface of the river and sent a wall of water over Tess.
“Oh so that’s it huh?” Tess asked rhetorically and then sent one back at him.
Kyle reciprocated and before long they were in a fully fledged water fight. Both were swimming, dunking, and diving out of the way but many still hit. They were having a great time and more than once did each of them catch a glimpse of the other’s bodies, a lot of their bodies. It made them a little hot but neither was going to push anything just now. As they moved through the water, their bodies glided and occasionally brushed. Water was flying everywhere, Kyle sent wave after wave. Tess then dunked under the water but didn’t come back up. Kyle looked around but couldn’t see her, not one trace of her despite the water being crystal clear.
“Tess?” Kyle said, “TESS? TESS?” he kept calling out
Just then, they water surged up around him and Tess appeared. She wrapped her arms around him and kissed Kyle hard and fast as her breasts pressed into his chest. She had used her mindwarp to surprise him and it work. As she broke the kiss, Tess swam back a little to a point where she could stand and keep her breasts above the water line. She wanted him to see her, all of her.
“God don’t do that. You scared me to death.” Kyle said
“Sorry.” Tess said
Kyle swam closer and looked, he couldn’t help it, “Just so long as you’re okay…and don’t do it again.”
“Oh yes sir.” Tess said with a little salute
Kyle smiled and reached out under the water, he placed his hands on her hips and pulled her close. The two looked into each other’s eyes and saw the fire within them. In that second they both knew what they wanted. Tess’s hand slipped down and took hold of Kyle’s, “Let’s go to the bank.” She said
Kyle nodded and both walked through the water to the riverbank. It was like a small beach and covered with sand, as they stepped foot on it the sand stuck to their wet soles but they didn’t care. As they stood in the sand facing each other, Tess’s eyes dipped down and looked at his cock hanging between his legs that was beginning to be pumped full of blood and steadily on it’s way to standing proud. She smiled knowing that she was doing it to him and she reached out and grasped his manhood.
Slowly Tess started to massage it and watched as Kyle started to breath harder and felt him swell in her hand. She inched closer to him and placed her other arm over his shoulder. Kyle could feel the tips of her breasts just graze his chest. “So Kyle.” Tess said, “How many of those little sluts that followed you around at school have sucked this monster?”
“None.” Kyle said but Tess gripped him a little harder, “2…” then a little more harder, “3 or 4.”
Tess smiled as she gently stroked him even though she did feel a little jealous but she did need to be honest, “I suppose I should tell you…Nacedo wanted me to be able to please Max. So he had me practice.”
“Tell me he didn’t…”
“No…not on him but he did make me do some guys at my old school. I was to blow them but not swallow, he didn’t want me polluted. At least that was the term he used. I was to stop before they came. Word quickly got around that I was the premier cock teasing slut at school.” Tess said with distain
“Hey.” Kyle said as he lifted her chin up with her finger, “He made you do it. Did me make you do…anything…else?”
“No. Even if he didn’t I wouldn’t have done it. You’re going to be the one that takes me.” Tess said and felt his dick twitch, “Oh you like that huh?”
“Yes.” Kyle said.
Kyle leaned in closer and Tess came in the rest of the way, they paused for a second but then their lips connected. The gap between them closed as the two of them wrapped their arms around each other and kissed with all the pent up frustration they were feeling. Tess wanted Kyle inside her badly and he knew that he could lose himself in her. As she looked down she could see his dick was fully hard and still inside her hand. Tess smiled seductively at him because of it, she couldn’t help but to reach out and touch it. She held back a smile as it bobbed slightly but Kyle took her hand and softly guided her to stroke his length, it didn’t take long for her to be doing it by herself. Her fingers explored him, taking in the texture, the warmth and it’s shape. She wanted to know everything and more importantly, what Kyle liked. The one thing she learned from what Nacedo forced her to do was that she learned that different things got different guys off. Slowly, with tormenting long strokes, Tess ran her hand back and forth along him.
Kyle closed his eyes at the feelings and let Tess continue for a few minutes longer before he stopped her. He stood before her and then kissed again, only lower and again and again. With each kiss he moved down, inching his way down until he was on his knees before her exquisite body. Kyle caressed the length of her legs, moving up and down before reaching around to just under her ass. Tess bit her lip as she looked down, her hand snaked through his hair and pulled him a little closer and he kissed her thigh very close to her pussy. Each touch sparked within Tess a fire that inflamed her senses. Her love for Kyle magnified each one and she let herself be taken away by it. Her lower lip trembled with excitement and it was only feeling Kyle’s lips on hers that brought her back, she was completely unaware that he had stood back up. For long minutes they looked over each other’s nude forms, this wasn’t the playful skinny dipping nude, this was full on sexually charged erotic nudity. Kyle couldn’t believe how beautiful she was, he could have spent an eternity standing in front of her like this.
Once more they moved together and kissed. The feel of skin on skin, being completely exposed to each other like this poured more and more passion onto the fire until it was a roaring inferno. Tess felt Kyle’s hard cock against her body and wanted nothing more than to take it inside her, to have him cradled between her legs and giving them both what they wanted so badly. Together they knelt on the soft sand. Both were following their instincts with what to do, both letting whatever was happening happen. Gently Kyle eased Tess onto her back and parted her legs. Kyle took one of her feet in his hands and kissed it, sucking on each toe he made her back arch as the euphoric bliss was surging through her. She laughed and squirmed as Kyle went from toe to toe and then calmed as he started moving up her leg. She kept looking at him as long as she could but as he reached her bald sex, they broke eye contact and he buried his face between her legs. Tess gasped at the contact. She’s never known anything like it and her entire body twitched as Kyle touched her slit with his tongue. Kyle did it again and Tess gave out a long drawn out sigh of utter contentment. Soon Kyle lapped faster, tasting Tess’s essence with each stoke of his tongue against her lips.
“Kyyyyle…hmmm…oh Kyle.” Tess sighed softly over and over again. Her hips moved in a circling motion of their own volition, increasing the friction. Kyle’s tongue licked the length of her opening, darted inside and doing everything that Tess loved. Her moans became louder and louder, her hands ran up the length of her body and cupped her soft breasts. She squeezed them, massaged them and she loved it. Her whole body was almost off the riverbank as her back arched. “Ughnnnn…Kyle.” Then he stopped. When Tess realised it, she could have killed him in that second but it didn’t even take that long for him for him to move up her body so that he was completely on top of her. Their lips fused together, their tongues wrapped around each other and they kissed like they hadn’t seen each other in years.
“Oh Tess, I love you so much.” Kyle breathed into her mouth.
Tess’s hands were pressing into his chest. She pushed him off her and together they rolled so that Kyle was the one on his back. Kyle was confused for a second but Tess just smiled. She kissed her way down his body until she was at his dick. She took him in her hand and pointed his dick up in the air. She could feel it throb in her hands and gently kissed the bulbous tip. She licked the length of him, rubbing her lips and tongue over him. Kyle did his best not to loose it right there and then but had to double his efforts when Tess took him into her mouth. She closed her eyes as she slowly bobbed her head up and down his dick. Over and over again she did it and soon her hand joined in with stroking him. Kyle gritted his teeth and balled his fist tightly.
“Hgnnnnnnnn…Tess…oh…oh…oh…so good.” Kyle groaned
Then, just as quickly as Kyle had stopped on her, Tess released him. As the two lovers looked at each other Kyle could see the playful look in her eyes, a look that said ‘turnabout is fair play.’ Slowly she climbed back up him and both lay side by side, looking at each other. Something about this exact minute said to them that it was time for them to be one. It was all around them, in the air; in the sand and the water but more importantly it was in the way they looked at each other.
When he was ready, Tess lay back in the sand, he moved over his beloved. They looked at each other and both reached down. Both of them had their hands on his dick and together they pulled him to her entrance. The tip of his cock was touching her and as they both let go he eased himself inside her. He pushed in until he found her virginity, she nodded as she braced herself and he pushed through it. There was no pain, only intense bliss and soon he was completely inside her. Kyle wasn’t in any hurry and neither was Tess, he loved being inside her and just held his position as he caressed, licked and kissed her skin. Tess’s hands were roaming over his back. She knew, in this instant, that she would never get enough of the way his hard length felt inside her and of the way his hands and lips felt on her body was incredible. He kissed her nipples, breasts, cleavage, throat, her neck and chin…everywhere. Each other’s scent was causing their blood to boil.
“Kyle.” Tess gasped as he nibbled on her ear
Soon and very slowly Kyle began to move within Tess and with a cry of delight; she wantonly wrapped her legs around Kyle’s waist. Tess met his gentle strokes with her own movements. Their instincts were guiding every touch and every thrust. She grabbed Kyle’s hair; she pulled his mouth to hers. She felt her body coiling, straining and arching against him. Tess pressed against him even tighter than before, impossibly tight. He wrapped an arm around her to hold her in place, as his strokes steadily became sharp, quick thrusts that left her gasping and moaning for more.
“Oh god…Tess…Tess…Tess…I…I love you.” Kyle groaned
“Kyle…more…deeper.” Tess cried
“OH GOD…KYLE…KYLE…YES.” Tess screamed louder
“Tess…UGHNNNN…OH GOD…UGNNNN…AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH.”
They continued to move against each other. As gently as they were moving, sweat still formed on their bodies. Kyle’s chest pressed into Tess’s firm breasts, the feel of them against him was as arousing as being inside her. Thrust after thrust their hips rocked together in perfect synchronicity. For them the world passed this small river didn’t exist, for this moment it was just the two of them. Kyle reached down with one of his hands, he caressed the length of the leg that was wrapped around him and moved up her body. He delicately caressed her tit as their thrusts became faster, more urgent and as all of their hands joined they knew their climax was close, but not just yet. Tightly they held hands, their eyes never looked away from the other and Kyle could feel the stirring within them.
Just as with the others, light from the alien flowed to join with the human. In seconds they had begun levitating into the air. At the very least there wasn’t anyone around for half a mile or so, not that they were concerned by it at this minute. As they floated, they twisted and turned, always moving together but soon they were in a position that resembled standing…at least it would have been if they were on the ground. Kyle placed one hand under her ass as the other wrapped around her back. Tess locked her arms around his neck and they gazed into each other’s eyes as they rutted away. Their bodies were moving in perfect tandem and with such primal urgency that they knew that in a few more minutes they would be screaming out their love for each other.
“UGHHHH…YESSSS……..”
“GOD…SO TIGHT…UGHHHHH…SO GOOD…YESSSSSSSS.”
“KYLE…OH MY…UGNNN…KYGHOHH…OHMYGODDDDDDDDDDDD!” Tess cried out as her body was wracked with orgasm after orgasm, it seamed like it wasn’t going to stop.
“Ughnnn…TESS…OH YEAH…YEAH…OH…I’M GONNA…UGNNNNNNN!” Kyle shot his seed and flooded the inner depths of Tess’s body.
Together they held each other, neither letting go of that instant as they came back down. Silently they caressed each other as Tess unlocked her legs and Kyle rolled onto his back. He stayed within her as she moved on top of him and together they stayed like that. “I love you.” They both said together. After a few minutes Kyle had enough of his brain power back to think clearly about what they had both shared. “Tess?”
“Yes.” Tess whispered
“That floating thing? Does that happen a lot with alien sex?” Kyle asked
“Hmm, you better believe it baby.” Tess said before kissing him, “Let’s just say when it comes to certain acts of intimacy, Antarians don’t have the best of control over our energy. It kinda goes everywhere.”
Kyle smiled, nothing had ever felt like that and was actually wondering what sex with a human girl would have been like. Not that he cared now that he was with Tess but he knew that she was a thousand times better than anyone else he could have been with – physically, emotionally and mentally, she was simply the best for him. However, he did have a concern that he was beneath this alien princess who would have ascended to queen if Kivar didn’t act the way he did. Tess sensed it, she knew his concerns and looked forward to all the times she could make that doubt go away.
Hot Springs, One Month Later
Much had changed in such a small amount of time of being on this new version of Earth. Priests, Edran villagers as well as leaders from the other nearby villages were frequent visitors. Each came with gifts to help the teenagers set themselves up, for the meantime they were going to be stored in Edran. There wasn’t much point since the cabin was still a while away from being finished.
Work had progressed well, from the exact square footage they wanted they dug out a massive hole, smoothed it all out and lined it with stone blocks from Lucar. Then they cut down one very big tree, brought it up a piece at a time and fashioned a section into floor boards. They then worked to create a frame for the outside of their home while they set around marking locations for rooms on the inside. After two weeks they had the frames upright with supporting beams sprouting up from the basement where they were held securely by the stone.
After another two weeks, round logs had been fused and made into a wall while rock was used to make another as well as a fireplace with a large opening for cooking. Enough for two had been made with Michael and Liz working away to create the rest. Holes had been carved in for windows and as Alex, Kyle and Maria worked on laying the upper level floorboards, Isabel, Tess and Max were working on erecting the inner walls for the bottom level. The designs were even adjusted to incorporate another room; they built a wall around one of the hot springs to create a circular room that would act as a bathroom. There was an opening on the roof that could be sealed or opened to let steam out. There was no need to create a sauna; they remembered how badly Michael reacted to one.
Amazingly there hadn’t been any beast attacks, they had kept their distance from the forest but everyone knew it would only be a matter of time before they came back. It was a reason to start the out defence wall but they still had to put a roof on the house. Everything was taking time but it wasn’t like they didn’t have elsewhere to stay. All in all it was going smoothly so Michael decided to arrange for a little present. One day he went out to the opposite side of the house from the river and blasted a deep hole in the ground…a little too deep.
“Great. Well, I needed to smooth it out anyway.” Michael mumbled to himself. He picked up a pickaxe he made and jumped down into it.
As he started swinging away, Maria came down. She knew what he was up to and shook her head, “Wow, a little deep isn’t it?”
“Maria.” He warned
“No, I’m just saying…unless your digging down to China, it’s big.” Maria said
“Maria, light of my life, I’m trying to reinvent some kind of indoor plumbing here. You might wanna cut me some slack.” Michael said
“Oh yeah. No worries there.” Maria said
“Good, cause if I do this we might be able to get some running water and showers…I hope to god.” Michael said
“Hey, I’m all for that. Despite you don’t have anything remotely usable as pipes or even a pump.” Maria said, “I’m just wondering why you’re playing in all this mud when your girlfriend is feeling very, very lonely.” She said before walking away.
Michael looked up to where Maria just had been and looked down at his pickaxe, “Hmm…tough choice.” Michael gave one last swing to imbed the pickaxe in the ground before he set off after Maria. However, when he did it there was a strange sound. Michael quickly realised that something was cracking beneath his feet; he knew he was too deep to try to scramble out but he tried to anyway. All of a sudden the ground gave way and he fell through to what was beneath.
5 Minutes Later…
After a few short minutes, Maria came looking for her boyfriend. Given his delay she figured she must be loosing her appeal to him and that pissed her off. She headed straight back to the hole. “Michael Gue…rin!” she started to yell but as she looked down the hole. She realised that it was a hell of a lot deeper than when she last saw it and as her eyes focused to the dim light she could see Michael laying on his back. “Oh god.” Maria ran off to the cabin where they others were working away and called for help. They all came running back and saw him at the bottom.
Michael was beginning to wake up and was rubbing the back of his head. “Ouch.” He said
“Michael? You okay?” Max called down
“Yeah, yeah, just gamma a sec.” Michael said. He looked up and saw the metal frame of a skylight surrounding the hole he had fallen through and then he realised there were shards of glass all around him. His pickaxe had smashed through it and caused him to come down here but it took him a minute of looking at his surrounding for him to completely comprehend where he was.
“Hey, what’s down there? What do you see?” Kyle called out
“You guys should see this…you need to see it for yourself.” Michael called out and then said quietly, “Hello Roswell High” as he looked around at the familiar rows of rusted lockers, classroom doors that hung off their hinges and tattered banners from their sports teams.
To Be Continued…
..
...
Mountain Temple, Larek’s Order, 20:00
Max stepped through the Greenway and arrived at the mountain that housed the temple. It was a lot calmer than the first time here, no snow and virtually no wind but it still looked very cold outside the temple boundaries. A priest of the order greeted him and after Max explained why he was there, he was shown straight to the central chamber where the statue sat.
Max looked up and said, “Larek.”
Instantly the hologram stepped out of the stone and looked at Max, “Max, how do you like your new home?”
“How do you know about that?” Max asked
“Who do you think opened the portal in that place? I knew that you would need a place so I set about finding a place for you and set the program into this system to open a portal after our first meeting.” Larek said
“Oh cool. Thanks.” Max said
“So what can I do for you?” Larek asked
“Well, it’s about Liz and me…mostly Liz.”
“Is something wrong?”
“No, it’s just…okay, Liz now has powers and then there was this energy that Tess called “The Binding”.” Max said
“Hmm, that was fast.” Larek said, “Her powers I mean. When you healed her, you still didn’t fully understand your gift. As a result you formed a connection that was more intimate than most. You gave her a part of yourself that has been growing inside her.”
“So she is okay?” Max asked
“Entirely. She is simply a little more advanced than she was. Tell me, has a specific power presented itself yet?” Larek asked
“No…wait, yes. She has these sort of dazed, trance like things. When she starts speaking it’s like she can see things that are going to happen.”
“Ah yes, precognition. It’s rare but not unheard of especially in your family. The ability comes out maybe once in every 3 or four generation of female in your bloodline. Since the initial energy essence came from you Liz could have inherited it. In fact it was anticipated that either your daughter or Vilandra’s…well Isabel’s now I guess would possess that gift.”
“Why girls?”
“Males have more physical gifts, relating to the body. Healing, shield generation and energy projection are examples, which you and Michael possess. Women tend to have more mental abilities.”
“Like the mindwarps.” Max said
“Exactly.” Larek said
“So Liz doesn’t have a reason to worry does she?”
“Not really. Since she wasn’t born to it she will develop a headache or two from time to time until she adapts but nothing dangerous.” Larek said
“Thank you.” Max said with a sigh of relief
“Now about this Binding? You are sure?” Larek asked, “Can you feel her?”
“Feel her?” Max asked, “I’ve always been able to sense when she’s close.”
“But now? Can you feel her heartbeat, her thoughts and emotions?”
Max never really thought about it but now that he was…”Yes.” He said, “Tess said it usually happens on wedding nights. Are…are we married?”
“No…well yes…hmmm…maybe.”
“Larek?” Max asked with concern at not getting a simple straight answer
“It’s complicated. You two are so intricately connected now it would be next to impossible to separate you…you might as well be married and as far as some customs on Antar…you are. Earth usually carries some sort of ceremony for officially sanctioning any mating but the situation you now find yourselves in is different. Just being together could be all the sanctioning you need.” Larek said, “So tell me, how did it happen?”
“We were just together…her powers manifested and I tried to make sure she was okay. That was when it started and we…eh…”
“You mated.” Larek said
Max couldn’t find the words and nodded.
“Have you mated with her before then?” Larek asked
“No.” Max said, “That was our first time together.”
“Hmm, curious. Well there have been cases, very rare cases, of couples connecting so much that it sparked bindings but never in couples so young or so recently together.”
“Uh when Liz and I kissed there was always a flash of something from either of us.” Max said
“Every time?” Larek asked, “Wow, you must be a good kisser.”
“Larek.” Max said, feeling a little uncomfortable
“To be honest Max, things will be different for you two. There has never been a couple like you and now there are four. Being mixed, there are no set rules, nothing to expect but things will certainly be interesting. Simply enjoy being together but stop looking at things like they could be potentially dangerous. Embrace each new step that you encounter with Liz, besides I remember my binding…if you need to be told to enjoy it then there is something very wrong.” Larek said with a smile
Max smiled as well. “Well, there is definitely nothing wrong then.” He said
“Good. Now is there anything else?”
“No, I just need a few books.” Max said
“Good, you know where to find me if you need me.” Larek said before his hologram vanished into the statue.
Max then spent an hour looking around for the books he needed so that they could build their DIY log cabin. There was a lot that they simply didn’t know, things that they never thought that they would need but at least they had the information here. By the time he was done, Max had 5 books and was walking back to the Greenway so that he could head home.
Guy’s Hut, Immediately Following
Everyone was gathered while they waited for Max to come home. Liz was practicing by levitating a piece of straw as Isabel watched on and guided her. At the same time Michael and Maria were looking at each other with a look in their eyes that caught the attention of Tess. She continued to look back and forth at the two until she finally figured it out. The shorter blond alien smiled and sat back and was wondering if she could have some fun with this situation, she knew Isabel would kill her if she tried to mess with her and Alex, Max and Liz were definitely out of bounds but Michael and Maria could lead to hours and hours of fun.
Not to long afterwards, Max returned with the books he went to get. None of them were exactly architects but they looked through the books and in using a piece of charcoal they started to make a blueprint style sketch on a flat wooden board. It was handy having the ability to make instant erasures and from a basic template of a rectangle they went to work.
“So what do we need? Living room…with a fireplace.” Maria asked
“Kitchen…well somewhere where we can prepare our food before we cook it over the fire.” Kyle said
“Prepare? You mean skin it, gut it and all that…other stuff?” Liz asked, “Boy I really need to get used that idea.”
“We all do.” Max said, “Anyway. Bedrooms, about 8 or so. I have a feeling we’ll be playing host to a few visitors once in a while.”
“One floor or two?” Michael asked
“One would be easier but we’ll need to conserve space if we’re going to build a wall around it.” Max said
“So two floors.” Michael said, “This is going to take a hell of a lot of wood.”
“Fortunately we’re surrounded by giant trees. Hell one of these trees could supply enough wood for the ground floor. We’re going to need a foundation though.”
“That means stone and lots of it.” Liz said
“Hey, what about that mountain town? Eh…was that Lucar or Madar?”
“Lucar. I’m sure we can trade for enough and maybe a little metal for nails.” Alex said
“Who needs nails?” Michael said, “We can just fuse everything together. Just make it one piece.”
“That’s good. I hate hammering.” Alex said, “Oh hey, what did Larek say about Liz?”
“Everything is fine.” Max said, “He was actually expecting it sooner or later because of when I healed you.”
“And this binding?” Liz asked
“Well…sometimes things just happen. That’s probably because of who many times we’ve connected over the last 2 years.” Max said, he wasn’t going to mention that they were virtually married. While Max knew it was a question in her mind, he wasn’t sure how she would react and until he was sure he wasn’t going to touch on it.
“So nothing to worry about? That’s good.” Isabel said
“Tell me about it.” Max said, “But I think it would be a good idea that we keep track of any developments and tell him just in case things go strange but for the meantime he thinks that your main gift is precognition.”
“Seeing the future?” Liz said, “Cool. I can live with that.”
“Yeah, just give us a heads up if, oh say, big things with two jaws attacks.” Tess said
“Or fish with sharp teeth that walk on land.” Alex said
“Excuse me?” Max asked
“Yeah.” Isabel said, “Those things freak me out.”
They continued to work on their design as they talked. After a while they put it in a safe place and went out to relax and have some fun. They had gotten close to several of the other teenagers in the village over the past couple of days and it was good to get out and be teenagers again instead of being highly revered.
Ruined Temple, Formally Japan, 09:00 The Next Morning
The island was nothing more than a pale shadow of what it once was. Most of Japan was now underwater leaving nothing more than a dot in the ocean that was a mile from point to point. It was also the location that Larek built the second temple. It was out of the way, the nearest shoreline was miles away and no one was going to be accidentally stumbling on it with boats. That was the intent when he set up the Order here.
Everything was supposed to be safe but Larek never counted on the greenways being used for attacks. Since this was supposed to be out of range of the other portals, only people with the crystals could get there and those people were only the Order. However, it was attacked, the Order here fell and it was a complete massacre. All that was left was ruined buildings and broken white brick.
After hearing about it they group was completely curious. They wondered what it was that Larek left for them and hoped to find some clues as to what it was and who it was that stole it. All eight of them arrived through the only Greenway on the island and looked over the ruins. Eventually they managed to find the entrance. It was collapsed but easily clearable thanks to their powers. It had been 300 years since the attack but the skeletal remains of the priests were still littering the halls. As they walked down the passages, dust fell through the cracks in the roof and was evidence of just how unstable this temple had become.
“This place has definitely seen better days.” Michael said
“I thought the Order would have come out to bury the bodies?” Isabel said
“Probably couldn’t get in.” Max said, “Those stone blocks were jammed in tightly.”
Soon they arrived in a chamber, the only one in any form of stability and looked more or less intact. It was the same shape as the central chamber of the main temple that still housed the Order. However, where the statue was in the other temple, all there was here was a gap that was perfectly square in the floor. It was ten foot deep with smooth edges that was shaped like a pyramid, only this one wasn’t sticking up from the ground it was going into it. Then Max looked up and spotted scuffmarks on the ceiling, it was 10 feet high making the full length of the object 20 feet.
“What the hell did Larek leave us?” Michael said
“Oh maybe a deep fat fryer? I miss my fries.” Maria said
“I miss my burgers.” Alex said
“I miss my…Tabasco.” Isabel said and the eyes of the four aliens all went wide
“He wouldn’t?” Max said, “I mean…a giant vat of Tabasco? Larek, you’re a god.”
“Max…please.” Liz said with a smile
“Hey, don’t ruin the fantasies.” Tess said, “God that’s making my mouth water.”
“Well, I don’t see anything else around here. The place was stripped bare. I don’t think we’re going to get answers here.” Alex said
“He’s right.” Tess said, “There’s nothing here except tattered tapestries.”
“Yeah, let’s go.” Liz said
“I so hope its Tabasco.” Isabel said as they headed out of the chamber
Underground Chambers, Royal Palace, Akeshia, Same Time
The chambers beneath the palace were extensive and dark. Their occupant liked it that way; light was an issue to his eyes since his awakening but he didn’t mind since it meant his enemies couldn’t see one inch from their noses if they tried to get in. The only exception was the rulers of the empire that he put in place, they could see as clearly as they could in daylight. It was a labyrinth, all designed to keep people from the main hall.
Inside that was the object they stole from the Order, a large black object. It was a 3D rhombus that was 20ft high and made from brick but its sides were as smooth as sheet ice. Ever since it was stolen they had tried to gain access, they hammered and chiselled, they beat it, smashed it…everything. However Lorj and Varn were incredibly impatient with things and how they were going. They recently came across the formulae for a very special black powder that was in the possession of one of the villages they recently acquired. Together they walked into the chamber and packed 12 bags of the power by its base. After they left, the set it off and everything went boom. Upon walking back inside and coughing from the smoke, they saw that everything was still intact.
“Well…more?” Lorj said
“Yeah, we need more.” Varn said
All of a sudden both brothers were suddenly flown across the room and slammed against opposite walls. “I should have known better than to let you boys play with fire.”
“Father please…”
“We only wanted to help you.” They said as they both fell to the ground and knelt before him, neither looked at him. Just as it was forbidden for the citizens of Akeshia to look on them, they were not allowed to look upon him.
“Yes but if you’ve damaged the contents…just remember I may not be able to physically touch anything, I can still kill you.” He said as his hand passed through the stone of the object, there was a rippling effect as he moved like a part of him was a few seconds slower than the rest. Half of his face looked like a wrinkled old man while the other half was that of a teenager. His bones were young and strong while his internal organs were on the verge of failure. He was out of time, caught in between and held there without the ability to touch or manipulate. All he could do was speak and use his own abilities.
“My Lord, our lives from birth to death are your gifts to us.” Varn said
“Yes they are.”
“Do you know what lies within the object?” Lorj asked
“No. Whatever technology Larek left within this must be great to secure it so well. And I need it to get me out of this…state of being. Being able to see all the past that I have experienced on this world, every second of it every day…it is nothing until I can be one with the correct time field. Now, boys, I believe you have a little bloodbath to enjoy. You should prepare yourselves and join your forces on the frontier. Expand our little empire once more.”
“Yes Lord Kivar.” Both said together as they left, “Boys.”
“Yes?” Both said
“Remember, I can replace you anytime I want.” Kivar said as he pointed to two green sacks stuck to the wall, “All I need is a female to carry your replacements for the final months.” His technology was severely limited, all he had was what he was able manipulate others to pull out of his escape pod and from that he made them and started building a power base. As the twins left, Kivar then turned to the object and tried to reach inside but a shower of light shocked over the object and prevented him from doing so. “ARGGGGGGGGH, I will have your secrets Larek and then I will return home to finish what I started.” Kivar said
A Little Down River from Edran, Noon
Kyle and Tess had wanted some time alone, it was getting hot so they headed off down stream to where the water was colder. As they approached the water, Tess looked over her shoulder and smiled as she pulled off her top. It caused Kyle to stop dead in his tracks as he looked over the flawless skin of her back. In the rush to escape the invasion Tess didn’t exactly pack a bra and on that day she wasn’t wearing one, she just used her powers to perform that function.
“Uh Tess?”
“What’s the matter Kyle? Afraid of being alone with me?” Tess asked wickedly as she kicked off her sneakers.
“We don’t have swimsuits here.” Kyle said as his pulse quickened. He already knew what her response would be to that.
“Who needs swimsuits?” Tess said as she started taking off her skirt. She undid the button, pulled down the zip and let it fall down leaving her in her panties but they didn’t stay on too long. “Never been skinny dipping with a girl before?”
The second he saw her naked but facing away from her, he was completely enticed and was in a hurry to strip. He watched as she walked into the water and by the time she was knee deep he was pulling off his boxers and running to the water. Tess laughed and giggled as Kyle’s movements splashed her with water. In return she started to splash him.
“Hey.” Kyle said as he got a load of water in his face, they were deep into the river and the depth covered most of their chests but it did leave enough of Tess’s cleavage shown to have Kyle doing his best not to stare.
“You splash me, I will splash you.” Tess said
“Oh yeah?” Kyle asked
“Yeah.” Tess said with a hint of playful defiantness
“Hmm.” Kyle said as he shoved his hand across the surface of the river and sent a wall of water over Tess.
“Oh so that’s it huh?” Tess asked rhetorically and then sent one back at him.
Kyle reciprocated and before long they were in a fully fledged water fight. Both were swimming, dunking, and diving out of the way but many still hit. They were having a great time and more than once did each of them catch a glimpse of the other’s bodies, a lot of their bodies. It made them a little hot but neither was going to push anything just now. As they moved through the water, their bodies glided and occasionally brushed. Water was flying everywhere, Kyle sent wave after wave. Tess then dunked under the water but didn’t come back up. Kyle looked around but couldn’t see her, not one trace of her despite the water being crystal clear.
“Tess?” Kyle said, “TESS? TESS?” he kept calling out
Just then, they water surged up around him and Tess appeared. She wrapped her arms around him and kissed Kyle hard and fast as her breasts pressed into his chest. She had used her mindwarp to surprise him and it work. As she broke the kiss, Tess swam back a little to a point where she could stand and keep her breasts above the water line. She wanted him to see her, all of her.
“God don’t do that. You scared me to death.” Kyle said
“Sorry.” Tess said
Kyle swam closer and looked, he couldn’t help it, “Just so long as you’re okay…and don’t do it again.”
“Oh yes sir.” Tess said with a little salute
Kyle smiled and reached out under the water, he placed his hands on her hips and pulled her close. The two looked into each other’s eyes and saw the fire within them. In that second they both knew what they wanted. Tess’s hand slipped down and took hold of Kyle’s, “Let’s go to the bank.” She said
Kyle nodded and both walked through the water to the riverbank. It was like a small beach and covered with sand, as they stepped foot on it the sand stuck to their wet soles but they didn’t care. As they stood in the sand facing each other, Tess’s eyes dipped down and looked at his cock hanging between his legs that was beginning to be pumped full of blood and steadily on it’s way to standing proud. She smiled knowing that she was doing it to him and she reached out and grasped his manhood.
Slowly Tess started to massage it and watched as Kyle started to breath harder and felt him swell in her hand. She inched closer to him and placed her other arm over his shoulder. Kyle could feel the tips of her breasts just graze his chest. “So Kyle.” Tess said, “How many of those little sluts that followed you around at school have sucked this monster?”
“None.” Kyle said but Tess gripped him a little harder, “2…” then a little more harder, “3 or 4.”
Tess smiled as she gently stroked him even though she did feel a little jealous but she did need to be honest, “I suppose I should tell you…Nacedo wanted me to be able to please Max. So he had me practice.”
“Tell me he didn’t…”
“No…not on him but he did make me do some guys at my old school. I was to blow them but not swallow, he didn’t want me polluted. At least that was the term he used. I was to stop before they came. Word quickly got around that I was the premier cock teasing slut at school.” Tess said with distain
“Hey.” Kyle said as he lifted her chin up with her finger, “He made you do it. Did me make you do…anything…else?”
“No. Even if he didn’t I wouldn’t have done it. You’re going to be the one that takes me.” Tess said and felt his dick twitch, “Oh you like that huh?”
“Yes.” Kyle said.
Kyle leaned in closer and Tess came in the rest of the way, they paused for a second but then their lips connected. The gap between them closed as the two of them wrapped their arms around each other and kissed with all the pent up frustration they were feeling. Tess wanted Kyle inside her badly and he knew that he could lose himself in her. As she looked down she could see his dick was fully hard and still inside her hand. Tess smiled seductively at him because of it, she couldn’t help but to reach out and touch it. She held back a smile as it bobbed slightly but Kyle took her hand and softly guided her to stroke his length, it didn’t take long for her to be doing it by herself. Her fingers explored him, taking in the texture, the warmth and it’s shape. She wanted to know everything and more importantly, what Kyle liked. The one thing she learned from what Nacedo forced her to do was that she learned that different things got different guys off. Slowly, with tormenting long strokes, Tess ran her hand back and forth along him.
Kyle closed his eyes at the feelings and let Tess continue for a few minutes longer before he stopped her. He stood before her and then kissed again, only lower and again and again. With each kiss he moved down, inching his way down until he was on his knees before her exquisite body. Kyle caressed the length of her legs, moving up and down before reaching around to just under her ass. Tess bit her lip as she looked down, her hand snaked through his hair and pulled him a little closer and he kissed her thigh very close to her pussy. Each touch sparked within Tess a fire that inflamed her senses. Her love for Kyle magnified each one and she let herself be taken away by it. Her lower lip trembled with excitement and it was only feeling Kyle’s lips on hers that brought her back, she was completely unaware that he had stood back up. For long minutes they looked over each other’s nude forms, this wasn’t the playful skinny dipping nude, this was full on sexually charged erotic nudity. Kyle couldn’t believe how beautiful she was, he could have spent an eternity standing in front of her like this.
Once more they moved together and kissed. The feel of skin on skin, being completely exposed to each other like this poured more and more passion onto the fire until it was a roaring inferno. Tess felt Kyle’s hard cock against her body and wanted nothing more than to take it inside her, to have him cradled between her legs and giving them both what they wanted so badly. Together they knelt on the soft sand. Both were following their instincts with what to do, both letting whatever was happening happen. Gently Kyle eased Tess onto her back and parted her legs. Kyle took one of her feet in his hands and kissed it, sucking on each toe he made her back arch as the euphoric bliss was surging through her. She laughed and squirmed as Kyle went from toe to toe and then calmed as he started moving up her leg. She kept looking at him as long as she could but as he reached her bald sex, they broke eye contact and he buried his face between her legs. Tess gasped at the contact. She’s never known anything like it and her entire body twitched as Kyle touched her slit with his tongue. Kyle did it again and Tess gave out a long drawn out sigh of utter contentment. Soon Kyle lapped faster, tasting Tess’s essence with each stoke of his tongue against her lips.
“Kyyyyle…hmmm…oh Kyle.” Tess sighed softly over and over again. Her hips moved in a circling motion of their own volition, increasing the friction. Kyle’s tongue licked the length of her opening, darted inside and doing everything that Tess loved. Her moans became louder and louder, her hands ran up the length of her body and cupped her soft breasts. She squeezed them, massaged them and she loved it. Her whole body was almost off the riverbank as her back arched. “Ughnnnn…Kyle.” Then he stopped. When Tess realised it, she could have killed him in that second but it didn’t even take that long for him for him to move up her body so that he was completely on top of her. Their lips fused together, their tongues wrapped around each other and they kissed like they hadn’t seen each other in years.
“Oh Tess, I love you so much.” Kyle breathed into her mouth.
Tess’s hands were pressing into his chest. She pushed him off her and together they rolled so that Kyle was the one on his back. Kyle was confused for a second but Tess just smiled. She kissed her way down his body until she was at his dick. She took him in her hand and pointed his dick up in the air. She could feel it throb in her hands and gently kissed the bulbous tip. She licked the length of him, rubbing her lips and tongue over him. Kyle did his best not to loose it right there and then but had to double his efforts when Tess took him into her mouth. She closed her eyes as she slowly bobbed her head up and down his dick. Over and over again she did it and soon her hand joined in with stroking him. Kyle gritted his teeth and balled his fist tightly.
“Hgnnnnnnnn…Tess…oh…oh…oh…so good.” Kyle groaned
Then, just as quickly as Kyle had stopped on her, Tess released him. As the two lovers looked at each other Kyle could see the playful look in her eyes, a look that said ‘turnabout is fair play.’ Slowly she climbed back up him and both lay side by side, looking at each other. Something about this exact minute said to them that it was time for them to be one. It was all around them, in the air; in the sand and the water but more importantly it was in the way they looked at each other.
When he was ready, Tess lay back in the sand, he moved over his beloved. They looked at each other and both reached down. Both of them had their hands on his dick and together they pulled him to her entrance. The tip of his cock was touching her and as they both let go he eased himself inside her. He pushed in until he found her virginity, she nodded as she braced herself and he pushed through it. There was no pain, only intense bliss and soon he was completely inside her. Kyle wasn’t in any hurry and neither was Tess, he loved being inside her and just held his position as he caressed, licked and kissed her skin. Tess’s hands were roaming over his back. She knew, in this instant, that she would never get enough of the way his hard length felt inside her and of the way his hands and lips felt on her body was incredible. He kissed her nipples, breasts, cleavage, throat, her neck and chin…everywhere. Each other’s scent was causing their blood to boil.
“Kyle.” Tess gasped as he nibbled on her ear
Soon and very slowly Kyle began to move within Tess and with a cry of delight; she wantonly wrapped her legs around Kyle’s waist. Tess met his gentle strokes with her own movements. Their instincts were guiding every touch and every thrust. She grabbed Kyle’s hair; she pulled his mouth to hers. She felt her body coiling, straining and arching against him. Tess pressed against him even tighter than before, impossibly tight. He wrapped an arm around her to hold her in place, as his strokes steadily became sharp, quick thrusts that left her gasping and moaning for more.
“Oh god…Tess…Tess…Tess…I…I love you.” Kyle groaned
“Kyle…more…deeper.” Tess cried
“OH GOD…KYLE…KYLE…YES.” Tess screamed louder
“Tess…UGHNNNN…OH GOD…UGNNNN…AGHHHHHHHHHHHHH.”
They continued to move against each other. As gently as they were moving, sweat still formed on their bodies. Kyle’s chest pressed into Tess’s firm breasts, the feel of them against him was as arousing as being inside her. Thrust after thrust their hips rocked together in perfect synchronicity. For them the world passed this small river didn’t exist, for this moment it was just the two of them. Kyle reached down with one of his hands, he caressed the length of the leg that was wrapped around him and moved up her body. He delicately caressed her tit as their thrusts became faster, more urgent and as all of their hands joined they knew their climax was close, but not just yet. Tightly they held hands, their eyes never looked away from the other and Kyle could feel the stirring within them.
Just as with the others, light from the alien flowed to join with the human. In seconds they had begun levitating into the air. At the very least there wasn’t anyone around for half a mile or so, not that they were concerned by it at this minute. As they floated, they twisted and turned, always moving together but soon they were in a position that resembled standing…at least it would have been if they were on the ground. Kyle placed one hand under her ass as the other wrapped around her back. Tess locked her arms around his neck and they gazed into each other’s eyes as they rutted away. Their bodies were moving in perfect tandem and with such primal urgency that they knew that in a few more minutes they would be screaming out their love for each other.
“UGHHHH…YESSSS……..”
“GOD…SO TIGHT…UGHHHHH…SO GOOD…YESSSSSSSS.”
“KYLE…OH MY…UGNNN…KYGHOHH…OHMYGODDDDDDDDDDDD!” Tess cried out as her body was wracked with orgasm after orgasm, it seamed like it wasn’t going to stop.
“Ughnnn…TESS…OH YEAH…YEAH…OH…I’M GONNA…UGNNNNNNN!” Kyle shot his seed and flooded the inner depths of Tess’s body.
Together they held each other, neither letting go of that instant as they came back down. Silently they caressed each other as Tess unlocked her legs and Kyle rolled onto his back. He stayed within her as she moved on top of him and together they stayed like that. “I love you.” They both said together. After a few minutes Kyle had enough of his brain power back to think clearly about what they had both shared. “Tess?”
“Yes.” Tess whispered
“That floating thing? Does that happen a lot with alien sex?” Kyle asked
“Hmm, you better believe it baby.” Tess said before kissing him, “Let’s just say when it comes to certain acts of intimacy, Antarians don’t have the best of control over our energy. It kinda goes everywhere.”
Kyle smiled, nothing had ever felt like that and was actually wondering what sex with a human girl would have been like. Not that he cared now that he was with Tess but he knew that she was a thousand times better than anyone else he could have been with – physically, emotionally and mentally, she was simply the best for him. However, he did have a concern that he was beneath this alien princess who would have ascended to queen if Kivar didn’t act the way he did. Tess sensed it, she knew his concerns and looked forward to all the times she could make that doubt go away.
Hot Springs, One Month Later
Much had changed in such a small amount of time of being on this new version of Earth. Priests, Edran villagers as well as leaders from the other nearby villages were frequent visitors. Each came with gifts to help the teenagers set themselves up, for the meantime they were going to be stored in Edran. There wasn’t much point since the cabin was still a while away from being finished.
Work had progressed well, from the exact square footage they wanted they dug out a massive hole, smoothed it all out and lined it with stone blocks from Lucar. Then they cut down one very big tree, brought it up a piece at a time and fashioned a section into floor boards. They then worked to create a frame for the outside of their home while they set around marking locations for rooms on the inside. After two weeks they had the frames upright with supporting beams sprouting up from the basement where they were held securely by the stone.
After another two weeks, round logs had been fused and made into a wall while rock was used to make another as well as a fireplace with a large opening for cooking. Enough for two had been made with Michael and Liz working away to create the rest. Holes had been carved in for windows and as Alex, Kyle and Maria worked on laying the upper level floorboards, Isabel, Tess and Max were working on erecting the inner walls for the bottom level. The designs were even adjusted to incorporate another room; they built a wall around one of the hot springs to create a circular room that would act as a bathroom. There was an opening on the roof that could be sealed or opened to let steam out. There was no need to create a sauna; they remembered how badly Michael reacted to one.
Amazingly there hadn’t been any beast attacks, they had kept their distance from the forest but everyone knew it would only be a matter of time before they came back. It was a reason to start the out defence wall but they still had to put a roof on the house. Everything was taking time but it wasn’t like they didn’t have elsewhere to stay. All in all it was going smoothly so Michael decided to arrange for a little present. One day he went out to the opposite side of the house from the river and blasted a deep hole in the ground…a little too deep.
“Great. Well, I needed to smooth it out anyway.” Michael mumbled to himself. He picked up a pickaxe he made and jumped down into it.
As he started swinging away, Maria came down. She knew what he was up to and shook her head, “Wow, a little deep isn’t it?”
“Maria.” He warned
“No, I’m just saying…unless your digging down to China, it’s big.” Maria said
“Maria, light of my life, I’m trying to reinvent some kind of indoor plumbing here. You might wanna cut me some slack.” Michael said
“Oh yeah. No worries there.” Maria said
“Good, cause if I do this we might be able to get some running water and showers…I hope to god.” Michael said
“Hey, I’m all for that. Despite you don’t have anything remotely usable as pipes or even a pump.” Maria said, “I’m just wondering why you’re playing in all this mud when your girlfriend is feeling very, very lonely.” She said before walking away.
Michael looked up to where Maria just had been and looked down at his pickaxe, “Hmm…tough choice.” Michael gave one last swing to imbed the pickaxe in the ground before he set off after Maria. However, when he did it there was a strange sound. Michael quickly realised that something was cracking beneath his feet; he knew he was too deep to try to scramble out but he tried to anyway. All of a sudden the ground gave way and he fell through to what was beneath.
5 Minutes Later…
After a few short minutes, Maria came looking for her boyfriend. Given his delay she figured she must be loosing her appeal to him and that pissed her off. She headed straight back to the hole. “Michael Gue…rin!” she started to yell but as she looked down the hole. She realised that it was a hell of a lot deeper than when she last saw it and as her eyes focused to the dim light she could see Michael laying on his back. “Oh god.” Maria ran off to the cabin where they others were working away and called for help. They all came running back and saw him at the bottom.
Michael was beginning to wake up and was rubbing the back of his head. “Ouch.” He said
“Michael? You okay?” Max called down
“Yeah, yeah, just gamma a sec.” Michael said. He looked up and saw the metal frame of a skylight surrounding the hole he had fallen through and then he realised there were shards of glass all around him. His pickaxe had smashed through it and caused him to come down here but it took him a minute of looking at his surrounding for him to completely comprehend where he was.
“Hey, what’s down there? What do you see?” Kyle called out
“You guys should see this…you need to see it for yourself.” Michael called out and then said quietly, “Hello Roswell High” as he looked around at the familiar rows of rusted lockers, classroom doors that hung off their hinges and tattered banners from their sports teams.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
1. Evans' 8. This is kinda Ocean's 11. After season 3, Alex and Tess are still there but they are all on the run. They decide that since banks and casinos and junk and stuff are federally insured, they governement should bank roll their lives since they took it from them. Relucant at first but they get very good. Maria as inside man being a singer. Alex on electronics, Isabel as a blonde bombshell distraction good at seducing to get access things and stuff (not sleeping with anyone, just making them think they did). There's more but it's not all worked out yet. - CC
2. U.F.H. - Unidentified Flying Hormones: The biggest astrological event of the century comes and draws many to Roswell as one of the few places it can be seen. However, it comes with a slightly unusual sideeffect. Sex, grunts and pleasurable groans than can be heard from Roswell to Timbuctoo. CC/Slash...possibly UC
3. DNA: Xover with the film Species. The alien DNA gets a host after crashing to Earth in a meteor chunk from Mars. The squad are recognised as a race that is considered by them to be superior and has succesfully fought off their previous attempts at mating. It goes after Max as their leader but new host gets the attention of Sara (Species 3). CC
All Adult
2. U.F.H. - Unidentified Flying Hormones: The biggest astrological event of the century comes and draws many to Roswell as one of the few places it can be seen. However, it comes with a slightly unusual sideeffect. Sex, grunts and pleasurable groans than can be heard from Roswell to Timbuctoo. CC/Slash...possibly UC
3. DNA: Xover with the film Species. The alien DNA gets a host after crashing to Earth in a meteor chunk from Mars. The squad are recognised as a race that is considered by them to be superior and has succesfully fought off their previous attempts at mating. It goes after Max as their leader but new host gets the attention of Sara (Species 3). CC
All Adult
Last edited by Tharos on Tue Sep 06, 2005 1:08 pm, edited 1 time in total.